CHRISTS
LAST
Supper
OR
The
Doctrine
of
the
Sacrament
of
Christs
Supper
,
set
forth
in
fiue
Sermons
.
Wherein
is
taught
the
great
necessitie
of
a
godly
preparation
,
before
men
come
to
the
Sacrament
.
Wherein
it
doth
consist
:
with
the
condemnation
threatned
against
the
vnworthy
receiuer
of
the
same
.
BY
SAMVEL
SMITH
,
Minister
of
Gods
word
at
Prittlewell
,
in
Essex
.
IOHN
6.27
.
Labour
not
for
the
Meate
that
perisheth
,
but
for
the
Meate
that
indureth
vnto
euerlasting
life
,
which
the
Sonne
of
Man
shall
giue
vnto
you
.
LONDON
Printed
by
T.
D.
for
Iohn
Bellamie
,
and
are
to
bee
sold
at
the
South
Entrance
of
the
Royall
Exchange
.
1620.
TO
THE
HONORABLE
Sir
FERDINANDO
DVDLEY
,
Knight
of
the
Noble
order
of
the
Bath
,
and
Sonne
and
Hei●e
vnto
the
Right
Honorable
Edward
L.
Dudley
.
And
to
the
Honorable
and
vertuous
Lady
,
the
Lady
Honor
Dudley
his
wife
.
S.
S.
wisheth
the
increase
of
all
true
Honour
in
this
life
,
and
eternal
Glory
in
the
life
to
come
.
HONORABLE
IF
the
Lord
did
not
like
,
that
men
should
sorake
and
gather
their
fields
,
as
nothing
might
remaine
for
the
poore
to
glean
after
:
Assuredly
,
himself
suffereth
not
the
great
and
glorious
Field
of
his
Word
,
to
be
so
reaped
downe
by
any
(
beeing
a
Fountain
of
liuing
waters
,
neuer
to
be
drawn
dry
:
and
containing
in
it
the
very
hid
wisdom
of
God
)
.
But
something
remaineth
,
which
the
poore
may
come
after
,
and
gather
vp
.
I
confesse
,
that
many
of
Gods
worthy
Seruants
haue
taken
paines
in
this
kind
,
and
that
vpon
this
subiect
,
The
Doctrin
of
the
Sacrament
,
to
the
great
benefit
of
those
who
desire
to
be
acquainted
with
the
same
,
how
to
come
prepared
vnto
the
Lords
Table
:
yet
as
a
poore
man
,
and
one
that
hath
a
great
charge
,
I
haue
come
after
,
and
gathered
a
gleane
or
two
out
of
the
Lords
field
,
for
me
and
mine
,
from
the
which
none
are
forbidden
,
but
rather
,
inuited
to
come
,
and
take
freely
.
And
albeit
,
it
be
but
a
little
that
I
haue
gathered
,
yet
with
the
Widdowes
Oyle
and
Meale
,
which
also
was
but
little
,
may
notwithstanding
(
by
Gods
blessing
)
bee
good
releefe
vnto
the
poorer
sort
,
that
want
better
prouision
:
Whatsoeuer
it
be
,
to
your
Honors
it
comes
for
shelter
and
protection
▪
And
why
should
I
any
whit
doubt
of
your
Honourable
acceptance
,
hauing
known
you
(
Syr
)
from
your
youth
,
to
be
both
religiously
educated
,
and
for
your
sober
,
studious
,
and
most
religious
Conuersation
,
worthily
held
your
Countries
Honour
.
And
for
your
Honourable
LADY
,
aboue
many
of
her
ranke
,
especially
in
those
partes
,
God
hath
seasoned
her
affection
with
loue
to
the
Trueth
,
and
tender
respect
vnto
the
despised
Ministery
amongst
you
:
who
reioyce
in
you
both
,
and
expect
that
as
God
hath
honoured
you
aboue
others
,
so
you
shold
still
countenance
his
seruants
,
and
shine
as
lights
,
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
and
peruerse
generation
.
And
when
the
Lorde
shall
call
you
(
Syr
)
into
greater
imployment
in
the
Common-wealth
,
the
Church
will
expect
,
you
should
promote
her
causes
,
and
stand
still
in
the
maintenance
of
pure
religion
.
Goe
on
therefore
I
beseech
you
still
,
in
that
good
way
you
haue
begun
:
What
though
ye
find
little
encouragement
from
the
World
,
your
reward
is
with
the
Lord
.
It
was
the
great
prayse
of
Righteous
Lot
,
that
he
liued
Righteously
in
that
age
,
and
in
that
place
:
I
leaue
the
application
.
These
beeing
the
dayes
fore-tolde
by
our
blessed
Sauiour
,
wherein
men
,
as
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
,
Luk.
17.26.27
.
and
Lot
,
doe
Eate
and
Drinke
,
Buy
,
Build
,
and
Plant
,
&c.
Altogether
vnmindfull
of
him
who
is
readie
to
come
as
a
Theefe
in
the
Night
:
At
what
time
they
onely
shall
be
blessed
that
watch
.
I
haue
endeauoured
in
the
Sermons
following
,
to
shew
men
the
way
how
to
perfourme
aright
,
one
of
the
most
excellent
partes
of
Gods
worship
,
the
receiuing
of
the
Sacrament
of
Christs
Supper
:
wherein
I
haue
laboured
to
proue
the
great
necessi-of
a
godly
preparation
that
must
be
made
thereunto
,
wherein
it
doeth
consist
,
the
m●anes
to
be
vsed
to
Communicate
worthily
As
also
,
the
great
hurt
and
danger
that
is
like
to
follow
the
vnworthy
receiuing
of
the
same
.
These
are
the
things
that
are
here
offered
vnto
you
.
I
confesse
,
you
deserue
a
better
oblation
,
then
the
tender
of
this
small
Booke
:
But
may
I
adde
,
but
one
graine
to
your
godly
care
of
a
Christian
life
,
with
which
I
offer
my
most
inward
affections
,
I
haue
my
expectation
I
know
your
sufficiencie
in
this
kind
,
aboue
many
of
my
profession
,
yet
I
rest
assured
,
you
will
not
refuse
the
helpe
of
those
whose
function
and
calling
it
is
to
attend
thereon
:
and
in
an
humble
maner
offers
the
same
vnto
you
.
And
so
I
commend
you
both
to
that
God
,
Iude
24
who
is
able
to
keepe
you
,
that
you
fall
not
:
and
to
that
Worde
of
his
grace
,
Act.
20.32
.
Luk.
10.42
.
which
as
it
hath
taught
you
,
to
chuse
the
good
part
,
that
shal
not
be
taken
from
you
so
is
able
,
to
build
you
vp
further
,
and
to
giue
you
an
inheritance
amongst
those
that
are
sanctified
.
And
rest
Prittlewell
this
18.
of
Nouember
1620.
Your
HONORS
in
the
Lord
Iesus
to
be
commaunded
SAMVEL
SMITH
.
A
Table
of
the
principall
matters
contained
in
these
Sermons
following
.
The
first
Sermon
.
page
1
The
Text.
1.
Cor.
11.28.29
.
Let
a
man
therefore
examine
himselfe
,
ver.
28.
and
so
let
him
eate
of
this
Bread
,
and
drinke
of
this
Cup.
Verse
.
29.
For
he
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthily
,
ver.
29.
eateth
and
drinketh
his
owne
damnation
,
because
he
discerneth
not
the
Lords
body
.
-
THe
order
of
the
Apostle
in
this
Chapter
.
Page
2
-
Christs
order
in
the
Institution
of
this
Sacrament
.
Page
3
-
He
breakes
the
Bread
and
Wine
.
ibid
-
He
blesseth
them
.
page
4
-
He
breakes
the
Bread
,
and
poureth
out
the
Wine
.
ibid
-
Hee
giues
them
.
page
5
-
He
shewes
the
end
of
all
,
viz.
to
shewe
forth
the
Lords
death
.
ibid
-
The
occasion
of
this
Scripture
.
page
7
-
The
Text
deuided
.
page
8
-
Reasons
shewing
the
necessitie
of
Examination
.
page
10
-
It
is
Gods
commandement
.
ibid
-
The
Lord
hath
promised
to
blesse
it
.
page
11
-
The
reuerence
wee
owe
to
these
holy
things
doth
require
it
.
page
12
-
The
Lords
Table
represents
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
.
page
13
-
The
practise
of
the
primitiue
Church
.
page
15
-
The
benefit
and
profit
by
so
doing
,
doth
bind
vs
to
this
dutie
:
page
16
-
The
benefite
that
comes
by
due
receiuing
.
page
17
-
It
is
a
prop
to
the
weake
,
ibid
-
It
seales
vp
vnto
vs
Christ
and
his
righteousnesse
.
page
18
-
It
quickens
vs
to
all
good
dueties
page
19
-
Reason
5
The
hurt
and
daunger
which
otherwis●
will
ensue
,
doeth
shew
the
necessity
of
the
same
.
page
20
-
The
vses
of
the
Doctrine
.
-
Teacheth
Ministers
their
duety
,
to
prepare
men
for
the
Lords
Table
.
page
23
-
Shewes
what
manner
of
persons
ought
not
to
be
admitted
thereunto
.
page
24
-
As
first
,
Children
.
page
25
-
Secondly
Mad-men
,
Ideots
.
ibid
-
Vse
3
Is
for
tryall
of
our
estates
.
page
26
-
Doct.
Euery
man
must
be
diligent
to
know
his
owne
estate
.
page
30
-
Reasons
.
-
First
,
euery
man
is
best
acquainted
with
his
owne
estate
.
page
31
-
Ministers
not
exempted
from
taking
notice
of
vs
.
page
32
-
Reason
2
Euery
man
shall
answere
for
his
owne
●●
estate
.
page
33
-
Vses
.
-
For
reproofe
.
page
35
-
For
instruction
.
page
38
The
second
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
Let
a
man
therefore
examine
himselfe
.
-
MOst
men
faile
in
the
manner
of
performing
most
dueties
page
44
-
What
Examination
is
.
ibid
-
Reasons
mouing
to
perfourme
the
duety
.
-
Because
mans
heart
is
full
of
deceit
.
page
47
-
Because
God
commaunds
it
.
page
49
-
Because
Gods
curse
is
lyable
to
the
neglectors
of
this
duety
.
page
50
-
Because
by
this
we
shall
auoide
the
Lords
iudging
of
vs
.
page
51
-
Knowledge
necessary
to
the
due
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
page
54
-
What
things
are
absolutely
necessary
to
be
known
to
saluation
page
55
-
The
Principles
of
Religion
.
ibid
-
That
Christ
is
onely
receiued
by
Faith
.
page
56
-
The
things
touching
this
Sacrament
.
page
57
-
The
danger
of
ignorance
page
58
-
It
is
necessary
to
encrease
in
Knowledge
daily
.
page
59
-
The
Vses
of
the
Doctrine
.
-
Against
the
Papists
,
which
teach
,
that
Ignorance
is
the
Mother
of
Deuotion
.
page
61
-
Shewes
the
fearefull
estate
of
those
that
liue
in
Ignorance
.
page
62
-
To
teach
vs
to
labour
for
the
getting
of
Knowledge
.
page
63
-
Secondly
,
Faith
is
necessary
for
the
due
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
.
page
64
-
What
Faith
is
.
page
65
-
The
excellent
vse
of
Faith
in
this
Sacrament
.
page
67
-
It
must
not
be
a
generall
,
but
a
particular
Faith
.
page
68
-
It
is
a
hard
thing
to
beleeue
.
page
70
-
The
weake
must
not
be
discouraged
.
page
72
-
There
is
a
weake
Faith
.
ibid
-
Comfort
to
the
weake
.
page
73
-
Faith
is
a
most
excellent
grace
.
page
75
-
For
,
whatsoeuer
is
without
it
,
is
sinne
.
page
76
-
Without
it
we
cannot
please
God
.
ibid
-
Without
it
we
cannot
heare
the
word
with
profit
or
comfort
ibid
-
We
cannot
Pray
without
it
.
ibid
-
We
cannot
be
saued
without
it
.
ibid
-
The
Vses
.
-
For
examination
for
this
grace
of
faith
.
page
77
-
How
Faith
is
wrought
.
page
78
-
To
shew
,
that
many
mens
Faith
is
but
a
fancie
ibid
-
Thirdly
,
Repentance
is
necessary
to
the
due
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
.
page
79
-
What
Repentance
is
.
page
80
-
How
to
come
to
Repentance
.
page
82
-
To
see
sinne
.
page
83
-
To
be
humbled
for
sinne
.
page
85
-
Two
sorts
of
sorrow
:
First
,
a
worldly
,
Secondly
,
a
godly
Sorrow
.
page
86
-
What
godly
Sorrow
is
.
page
87
-
The
meanes
to
attaine
to
Godly
Sorrow
.
page
88
-
To
take
notice
of
Gods
manifold
Fauours
towards
vs
.
ibid
-
To
weigh
the
ill
effects
of
sinne
.
page
89
-
To
attend
vpon
the
Word
Preached
.
page
90
-
To
take
heede
of
presumptuous
sins
.
ibid
-
Comforts
for
the
weake
.
-
That
euery
mans
body
is
not
alike
.
page
92
-
God
measures
our
Sorrow
,
according
to
that
abilitie
and
strength
he
hath
giuen
vs
to
beare
.
ibid
-
The
Lord
lookes
more
after
the
manner
,
then
the
measure
.
page
93
-
Without
Repentance
,
there
is
no
way
but
death
.
page
95
-
The
Vses
.
-
That
Ministers
ought
in
the
first
place
,
to
teach
the
Doctrine
of
the
Law
.
page
100
-
That
we
ought
to
search
and
examine
for
this
grace
of
repentance
.
page
101
-
Fourthly
Loue
is
necessarie
for
the
due
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
.
page
104
-
Reasons
to
proue
the
necessitie
of
loue
.
-
It
is
Gods
commandement
page
109
-
It
is
a
marke
whereby
we
are
knowne
to
be
Christ
Disciples
.
ibid
-
We
be
all
members
of
the
same
body
.
ibid
-
It
is
a
note
of
our
regeneration
.
ibid
-
It
is
a
grace
that
seasons
all
other
graces
.
ibid
-
The
vses
.
-
To
labor
for
this
excellent
grace
of
Loue.
page
110
-
To
reprooue
them
which
are
full
of
malice
.
page
111
The
third
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
And
so
let
him
eate
,
&c.
-
Doct.
1
TO
receiue
this
Sacrament
is
not
a
thing
indifferent
.
page
117
-
Reason
1
It
is
a
principal
part
of
Gods
worship
.
page
119
-
Reason
2
It
is
a
meanes
to
increase
grace
.
page
120
-
Reason
3
It
is
a
confirmation
of
our
couenant
with
God
page
121
-
The
Vses
.
-
To
reproue
those
which
willingly
abstaine
from
the
Lords
Supper
.
page
122
-
What
sinnes
they
are
guilty
of
,
which
willingly
abstaine
from
the
Lords
Supper
.
-
They
contemne
Christs
Comaundement
.
page
124
-
They
despise
the
memory
of
Chrsts
passion
ibid
-
They
are
guilty
of
great
vnthankefulnesse
ibid
-
They
contemne
the
price
of
their
redemption
.
page
125
-
They
are
guilty
of
infidelity
.
page
126
-
They
wilfully
despise
the
communion
of
Saints
.
page
127
-
Obiections
of
such
as
refuse
to
come
answered
.
-
They
are
not
prepared
.
page
128
-
They
haue
other
businesse
in
hand
to
look
vnto
.
page
130
-
They
are
not
in
Charity
,
and
therefore
dare
not
come
.
page
131
-
Obiections
of
weake
Christians
that
dare
not
come
,
answered
.
-
Their
wants
so
many
,
and
faith
so
weake
,
they
dare
not
come
.
page
134
-
Comforts
against
their
doubt
.
-
The
feeling
of
the
want
of
grace
,
is
grace
it selfe
.
-
Christ
inuiteth
such
poore
soules
to
come
vnto
him
.
-
Christ
pronounceth
such
blessed
,
as
doe
but
hunger
and
thirst
after
righteousnesse
.
-
The
Lorde
more
regardes
the
Truth
of
grace
,
then
the
Measure
of
it
.
page
135
-
This
Sacrament
was
ordained
for
the
weake
,
and
not
for
the
Strong
page
136
-
The
Vses
.
-
First
,
to
teach
vs
to
make
conscience
of
comming
to
the
Lords
Supper
.
page
137
-
For
our
consolation
,
seeing
the
Lord
offers
Christ
freely
to
vs
.
page
138
-
And
so
let
him
eate
.
Doct.
2
IT
is
not
sufficient
to
come
,
but
to
come
prepared
.
page
141
-
-
Reason
1
It
is
Gods
Commandement
,
as
to
come
,
so
to
come
prepared
.
page
144
-
Reason
2
If
we
come
prepared
,
we
may
safely
expect
a
blessing
from
God
.
ibid.
-
Reason
3
Because
it
a
sinne
to
be
prepared
,
and
not
to
come
.
page
145
-
The
vses
of
the
Doctrine
.
-
For
Humiliation
,
that
we
come
vnprepared
.
ibid
-
For
terror
to
wicked
men
,
who
when
they
come
be
not
prepared
page
146
-
For
Consolation
to
the
Godly
,
who
labour
to
prepare
themselues
,
though
they
find
grace
but
in
a
little
degree
in
them
.
page
147
The
least
degrees
of
grace
are
-
To
see
sinne
.
page
149
-
To
be
humbled
for
sinne
.
ibid
-
To
pray
for
the
pardon
of
sinne
.
page
150
-
To
resolue
for
the
time
to
come
,
of
new
obedience
.
page
151
-
Doct.
3
Circumstances
in
Gods
seruice
must
bee
obserued
.
page
152
-
-
Reason
1
Because
God
that
commands
the
worship
commands
the
circumstances
about
it
.
page
155
-
Reason
2
Because
circumstances
of
an
action
,
may
ouerthrow
the
action
.
ibid
-
Reason
3
Because
God
will
be
worshipped
in
spirit
and
truth
.
page
156
-
The
Vses
.
-
To
reprooue
such
as
regard
not
circumstances
,
or
the
manner
of
Gods
worship
.
page
157
-
For
Instruction
,
to
teach
vs
what
circumstances
are
required
in
euery
action
.
page
157
-
The
Text
And
so
let
him
eat
of
this
Bread
,
and
drinke
of
this
Cup.
-
There
is
a
two-fold
eating
.
-
Carnally
.
page
160
-
Spiritually
.
ibid
-
What
it
is
to
feede
on
Christ
.
ibid
-
To
feed
on
Christ
,
and
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
all
one
.
page
161
-
Doct.
4
The
faithfull
onely
feede
on
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
.
page
164
-
The
Vses
.
-
To
teach
vs
,
that
all
do
not
receiue
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
.
page
166
-
To
teach
the
Ministers
,
to
barre
all
that
shew
themselues
impenitent
,
from
this
Sacrament
.
page
167
-
For
comfort
to
the
Godly
,
that
though
they
may
be
kept
by
many
meanes
from
partaking
in
this
Sacrament
,
yet
they
cannot
be
kept
from
partaking
of
Christ
by
faith
.
page
171
-
The
Godly
haue
communion
with
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
.
page
172
-
Doct.
5
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
doeth
giue
the
true
beleeuer
a
sure
possession
of
himselfe
.
page
173
-
Comforts
arising
from
our
vnion
with
Christ
.
-
Christ
will
sanctifie
vs
,
to
vnite
vs
to
him selfe
.
page
181
-
We
haue
communion
of
estates
with
him
.
page
182
-
We
are
hereby
assured
of
the
resurrection
of
our
bodies
.
page
183
-
This
doth
assure
vs
of
the
grace
of
perseuerance
.
page
184
-
The
Vse
.
-
Shewes
the
happy
estate
of
those
which
be
vnited
to
Christ
.
page
185
-
Doct.
6
Christ
is
euery
way
a
sufficient
Sauiour
to
the
elect
.
page
187
-
-
Reason
1
Christ
hath
fully
satisfied
the
rigor
of
the
Law
for
vs
.
page
190
-
Reason
2
God
that
was
offended
by
mans
disobedience
,
is
appeased
by
Christs
obedience
.
ibid
-
Reason
3
The
validitie
that
was
in
Christs
death
doth
clear
this
truth
to
our
great
comfort
.
page
191
-
Reason
4
The
wonderfull
loue
of
Christ
in
giuing
himselfe
,
doeth
assure
vs
of
this
.
page
192
-
The
Vses
.
-
This
reprooues
the
Papists
,
who
leaue
the
Merits
of
Christ
,
and
cleaue
to
their
owne
.
page
193
-
This
is
great
ioy
to
the
Godly
,
that
Christ
is
a
full
Sauiour
vnto
them
.
page
194
-
Doct.
7
Communicants
are
to
partake
of
both
kinds
.
page
195
-
Reasons
.
-
Because
Christ
commanded
it
.
-
Christs
body
was
broken
,
and
his
bloud
poured
out
,
otherwise
the
conditions
of
Christians
vnder
the
Gospell
,
would
be
inferiour
to
them
vnder
the
Law
.
page
197
-
The
Vse
.
-
To
shew
the
Sacriledge
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
-
Doct.
8
Bread
and
wine
retain
stil
their
natures
.
page
201
-
Reasons
against
Transubstantiation
.
-
Vse
.
Against
the
Papists
,
who
deny
any
bread
to
be
in
the
Lords
Supper
.
page
204
The
fourth
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.29
.
For
he
that
eateth
&
drinketh
vnworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
his
owne
damnation
,
because
he
discerneth
not
the
Lords
body
.
-
Doct.
1
THe
consideration
of
Gods
iudgments
should
make
men
perfourme
holy
duties
holily
.
page
212
-
-
Reason
.
1
Because
else
Gods
iudgements
cannot
be
auoyded
.
page
216
-
Reason
.
2
Because
Gods
iudgements
are
vnsufferable
.
-
The
Vses
.
-
To
shew
the
hardnesse
of
their
harts
,
who
are
not
mooued
at
Gods
iudgements
.
page
218
-
To
admonish
vs
,
that
we
doe
not
lightly
esteeme
Gods
iudgements
.
page
219
-
Doct.
2
Many
are
punished
temporally
,
that
are
not
condemned
eternally
.
page
225
-
Reasons
.
-
That
all
may
k●ow
,
that
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
.
page
227
-
God
doeth
so
chastise
his
children
,
that
they
might
not
be
condemned
with
the
wicked
.
page
228
-
The
Vses
.
-
To
reproue
those
which
iudge
of
Gods
fauour
by
outward
appearance
.
page
229
-
This
may
comfort
vs
in
affliction
,
because
it
is
the
portion
of
all
Gods
Saints
.
page
231
-
Doct.
3
It
is
a
great
sinne
to
receiue
vnworthily
.
page
233
-
Reason
.
Because
it
procures
so
heauie
a
punishment
.
page
234
-
Vse
.
-
To
reprooue
those
who
care
not
how
they
come
to
the
Lords
Table
.
page
236
-
To
condemne
those
which
contemne
this
Sacrament
.
page
237
-
To
teach
vs
to
be
humbled
for
secret
sins
.
page
238
-
To
teach
vs
,
when
God
sendes
his
iudgements
,
to
search
for
Sinne
the
cause
of
them
.
page
240
-
Who
they
be
that
receiue
worthily
.
-
-
Such
as
haue
a
competent
measure
of
Knowledge
.
page
244
-
Seuen
things
to
be
knowne
of
euery
worthy
receiuer
.
page
245
-
A
particular
knowledge
in
this
Sacrament
.
page
248
-
-
Vse
1
To
shew
how
many
come
vnworthily
,
not
hauing
this
knowledge
.
ibid
-
Vse
2
Such
receiue
worthily
,
who
haue
Faith
.
page
249
-
Vse
.
To
shew
,
the
want
of
faith
maketh
vs
vnworthy
receiuers
.
page
251
-
Vse
3
Such
receiue
worthily
,
who
haue
Repentance
.
page
252
-
Who
receiue
vnworthily
.
-
-
Such
as
be
ignorant
.
page
255
-
Such
as
come
in
vnbeliefe
.
page
257
-
Such
as
come
without
repentance
.
page
258
-
Doct.
4
A
man
may
communicate
,
and
yet
vnworthily
.
page
260
-
Reasons
.
-
Reason
1
Because
there
be
in
the
church
that
are
not
of
the
church
.
page
261
-
Reason
2
Because
all
haue
not
faith
.
page
263
-
Vses
.
-
To
reproue
those
that
come
to
the
Sacrament
,
and
neuer
looke
to
the
manner
how
they
come
.
page
264
-
To
teach
vs
to
try
and
examine
our selues
.
page
266
-
Doct.
5
There
is
no
ordinance
of
God
so
holy
,
but
wicked
men
abuse
it
to
their
owne
condemnation
.
page
268
-
-
Reason
1
Because
wicked
men
are
ignorant
how
to
vse
Gods
Ordinaunces
aright
.
page
272
-
Reason
2
Because
they
are
wilfull
,
and
will
not
goe
the
right
way
about
the
performance
of
them
-
Reason
3
Because
to
the
wicked
and
vncleane
,
all
things
are
impure
.
page
273
-
Vses
.
-
To
shew
the
miserable
estate
of
wicked
men
,
who
are
alway
increasing
their
sins
.
ibid
-
To
teach
vs
to
performe
holy
dueties
in
a
holy
manner
.
page
175
-
The
Text.
Not
discerning
the
Lords
body
.
-
What
it
is
to
discerne
the
Lords
body
.
page
279
-
Doct.
6
It
is
the
property
of
an
vnworthy
receiuer
to
put
no
difference
betweene
bread
and
wine
in
this
Sacrament
,
and
common
bread
and
wine
page
280
-
Vses
.
-
To
shewe
the
fearefull
estate
of
ignorant
persons
,
who
say
,
they
receiue
their
Maker
.
page
283
-
To
teach
vs
to
acquaint
our selues
with
the
Doctrine
of
this
Sacrament
.
page
284
The
fift
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.30
,
&c.
For
this
cause
many
are
sicke
and
weake
among
you
,
and
many
sleepe
.
For
if
we
would
iudge
our selues
we
should
not
be
iudged
.
But
when
we
are
iudged
,
we
are
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
beecause
wee
should
not
bee
condemned
with
the
world
.
-
Doct.
1
IT
is
the
Ministers
duty
to
make
partilar
application
of
their
Doctrins
.
page
291
-
-
Reason
1
It
is
Gods
commandement
.
page
293
-
Reason
2
Conuiction
is
the
ready
way
to
Conuersion
ibid
-
-
Vse
1
To
reprooue
the
negligent
in
the
Lordes
worke
.
page
294
-
Vse
2
For
Instruction
to
Ministers
to
vse
this
course
.
page
295
-
Vse
3
For
Hearers
,
to
be
content
to
be
so
dealt
with
.
page
296
-
Doct.
2
Sicknesse
and
diseases
are
the
fruit
of
sin
.
-
-
Reason
1
The
Lord
neuer
strikes
,
but
there
is
some
thing
amisse
page
301
-
Reason
2
By
our
sinne
we
deserue
those
corrections
that
the
Lord
layeth
vpon
vs
ibid
-
-
Vse
1
In
afflictions
to
acknowledge
sinne
the
cause
of
them
.
page
302
-
Vse
2
To
reproue
those
which
ascribe
sickenesse
vnto
Fortune
.
page
303
-
Doct.
3
Gods
iudgements
are
seasoned
with
mercy
page
304
-
Vse
.
To
reproue
those
which
in
time
of
sicknes
receiue
the
Sacrament
at
home
.
ibid
-
Doct.
4
The
death
of
the
godly
is
but
a
sleep
.
page
308
-
-
Reason
1
Because
the
elect
,
though
they
taste
of
corruption
,
yet
doe
not
perish
in
corruption
.
page
309
-
Reason
2
Because
the
dead
are
wakened
by
God
.
ibid
-
-
Vse
1
To
confute
those
that
deny
the
Resurrection
of
the
body
.
page
310
-
To
comfort
Gods
children
against
the
fear
of
death
.
-
Doct.
5
Foure
things
necessary
to
the
iudging
of
a
mans
selfe
.
page
311
1.
Examination
.
2
Accusation
.
3.
Condemnation
.
4.
Execution
.
The
onely
way
to
turne
away
the
Lordes
wrath
,
is
to
iudge
our selues
.
page
327
-
Vse
.
To
teach
vs
to
iudge
our selues
,
because
by
it
we
escape
Gods
iudgement
.
page
328
-
Doct.
6
The
wicked
shal
certainely
be
condemned
page
332
-
Vse
.
To
teach
that
there
is
a
day
of
iudgement
page
335
-
To
terrifie
wicked
men
,
who
(
without
repentance
)
are
certain
of
damnation
.
page
336
-
To
reproue
those
who
think
God
is
made
all
of
mercy
.
page
339
-
To
teach
vs
,
not
to
enuie
the
felicitie
of
the
wicked
.
page
340
-
Doct.
7
The
godly
shall
not
bee
condemned
,
but
most
certainely
saued
.
page
342
-
-
Reason
1
Because
Gods
election
is
immutable
.
page
345
-
Reason
2
They
were
redeemed
with
Christs
bloud
.
ibid
-
Reason
3
Else
it
would
crosse
Gods
iustice
,
which
is
satisfied
in
the
death
of
Christ
.
ibid
-
-
Vse
1
To
shew
Gods
loue
to
his
Church
.
page
346
-
Vse
2
To
condemne
the
wicked
,
who
account
any
blessing
better
then
Saluation
.
page
347
-
Doct.
8
One
principall
meanes
that
God
vseth
to
free
his
children
from
condemnation
,
is
correction
page
350
-
-
Reason
.
1
God
hath
decreed
it
as
a
helpe
.
page
353
-
Reason
.
2
Gods
corrections
worke
contrition
.
ibid
-
-
Vse
1
To
keepe
Gods
children
from
being
disheartened
in
time
of
affliction
.
page
354
-
Vse
2
To
magnifie
Gods
Power
,
who
out
of
affliction
brings
good
to
his
children
.
page
355
FINIS
.
1.
Cor.
11.28.29
.
28
Let
a
man
therefore
examine
himselfe
,
and
so
let
him
eate
of
this
bread
,
and
drinke
of
this
cup.
29
For
he
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
his
owne
damnation
,
because
hee
discerneth
not
the
Lords
body
.
VPON
occasion
of
some
abuse
committed
by
the
Corinthians
,
about
the
receiuing
of
the
Sacrament
,
the
Apostle
deliuers
vnto
them
the
first
institution
of
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
For
as
one
sayth
well
;
Where
thinges
are
reduced
to
the
first
institution
,
Tertul.
Vbi
ad
primum
veritatem
diuertuntur
,
&c.
all
humane
error
then
ceaseth
.
Concerning
the
institution
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
Paul
sets
down
sundry
poynts
.
The
order
of
the
Apostle
in
this
Chapter
.
First
,
the
Author
of
it
,
namely
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
,
the
eternal
Sonne
of
God
,
and
blessed
Sauiour
of
the
worlde
,
for
none
else
hath
authority
to
set
on
the
seale
but
hee
that
makes
the
couenant
.
V.
23.
Secondly
,
the
Apostle
notes
the
time
when
it
was
ordained
,
euen
the
very
night
before
hee
was
betrayed
;
whereby
our
Sauiour
Christ
woulde
teach
his
Church
and
people
,
that
nowe
there
was
an
end
to
be
put
vnto
the
Passouer
,
and
that
this
Sacrament
of
his
blessed
body
and
bloud
was
to
come
in
stead
therof
:
as
also
to
testifie
that
his
wonderful
care
of
his
poore
Church
and
chosen
people
;
that
immediately
before
his
death
and
bitter
passion
,
he
was
so
mindefull
and
carefull
of
their
comfort
,
as
that
notwithstanding
his
time
was
but
short
,
and
that
his
apprehension
drew
neare
,
hee
seemeth
to
neglect
himselfe
;
and
the
preparation
he
was
to
make
for
his
owne
suffering
,
and
prouides
for
the
comfort
and
wel-fare
of
his
Church
.
Concerning
the
institution
,
Christs
order
in
the
first
institution
of
the
Sacrament
.
it
is
sayd
;
First
,
that
he
tooke
the
bread
into
his
blessed
hands
;
to
shewe
vnto
vs
,
that
the
bread
is
now
set
apart
from
a
common
vse
,
to
a
holy
and
religious
vse
,
1
He
takes
the
bread
and
wine
.
to
bee
the
Sacrament
of
Christs
body
,
and
so
the
wine
of
his
bloud
,
v.
23.
2.
He
blesseth
them
.
Secondly
,
he
blessed
them
;
as
Christ
did
open
the
institution
of
this
Sacrament
amongst
his
disciples
,
v.
24.
with
the
nature
and
quality
of
the
same
,
to
what
end
and
purpose
it
was
ordained
,
he
teacheth
them
likewise
the
right
and
holy
vse
of
it
,
by
blessing
it
by
prayer
and
thankesgiuing
to
his
Father
.
For
these
are
essential
parts
of
the
Sacrament
;
the
opening
of
the
institution
by
the
ministery
of
the
word
,
prayer
to
the
blessing
of
the
elements
,
direction
in
the
vse
of
this
holy
ordinance
,
and
thankesgiuing
vnto
God
.
3.
He
breakes
the
bread
,
&
poureth
out
the
wine
Thirdly
,
after
hee
had
thus
consecrated
the
elements
,
and
blessed
them
,
and
set
them
apart
for
this
holy
vse
,
hee
breakes
the
bread
,
and
poures
out
the
wine
,
which
accordingly
must
be
imitated
of
the
ministers
of
the
word
,
that
so
by
the
breaking
of
the
bread
and
powring
out
the
wine
,
the
people
may
be
put
in
minde
of
the
breaking
of
the
body
,
and
powring
out
of
the
blood
of
Christ
.
Fourthly
,
Christ
deliuers
it
vnto
the
Disciples
saying
,
4
Hee
giues
them
Take
eate
&c.
Shewing
that
as
the
communicant
doth
take
the
bread
and
wine
with
his
bodyly
hand
,
so
hee
must
reach
out
fayth
the
hand
of
the
soule
,
and
lay
holde
on
Christ
.
And
so
spiritually
eate
his
flesh
and
drinke
his
blood
,
applying
the
merits
of
his
death
and
passion
vnto
his
owne
soule
in
particuler
.
Fiftly
and
lastly
,
5
Hee
shews
the
end
of
all
,
viz.
to
shew
forth
his
death
.
Christ
laies
downe
the
ende
likewise
why
this
blessed
Sacrament
of
his
was
ordayned
,
namely
to
Shew
forth
his
death
,
and
to
keepe
in
remembrance
that
his
bitter
passion
vnto
the
end
of
the
world
:
that
so
often
as
we
come
to
this
Sacrament
,
wee
shoulde
freshly
call
to
mind
the
bitter
death
&
passion
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
What
&
how
cruell
tortures
&
torments
he
suffered
for
our
sakes
,
that
so
we
might
be
brought
to
the
true
sight
of
our
sinne
,
which
in
no
one
thing
more
can
appeare
then
in
the
sufferings
of
Christ
,
which
were
indeede
the
very
Nayles
and
Speare
that
put
him
to
death
:
and
might
be
brought
to
bee
more
thankefull
for
so
great
a
worke
of
mercy
shewed
vnto
poore
Sinners
.
These
things
touching
the
institution
it selfe
of
this
holy
Sacrament
,
the
Apostle
hath
handled
in
the
former
part
of
this
chapter
.
Now
the
Apostle
hauing
set
downe
the
true
institution
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
The
occasion
of
this
Scripture
.
and
also
the
ende
of
it
.
He
doth
heere
labor
to
prepare
the
Corinthians
and
in
them
all
Christians
,
to
the
right
vse
of
this
holy
Sacrament
.
And
teacheth
that
as
the
benefits
is
wonderfull
great
,
if
they
come
to
this
holy
ordinance
in
a
holy
manner
,
prepared
as
they
ought
to
be
,
as
meete
guests
for
so
holy
a
banquet
.
So
is
the
danger
great
if
wee
come
to
the
same
vnworthyly
,
and
vnprepared
;
such
shall
be
so
farre
from
receiuing
a
blessing
,
as
that
rather
they
shall
prouoke
the
Lord
to
plague
them
with
some
heauie
iudgement
,
or
punishment
,
temporall
heere
,
to
bring
them
to
the
sight
of
their
sinnes
,
and
to
true
repentance
for
the
same
,
if
not
then
with
eternall
condemnation
in
the
life
to
come
.
And
therefore
our
blessed
Apostle
here
is
the
more
earnest
in
this
poynt
to
perswade
al
Christians
to
take
heede
how
they
come
to
so
holy
an
ordinance
.
This
text
consists
of
two
parts
.
The
text
deuided
.
First
a
precept
or
commandement
.
Let
euery
man
therefore
Examine
himselfe
,
v.
28.
Secondly
a
reason
to
inforce
the
dutie
.
v.
29.
For
hee
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthyly
&c.
In
the
first
of
these
we
haue
2.
things
-
1.
A
preparation
.
-
2.
A
participation
.
In
the
preparation
we
are
to
obserue
-
1.
The
Necessitie
of
the
preparation
.
-
2.
The
Subiect
of
it
,
a
Mans
owne
selfe
.
-
3.
The
duty
it selfe
.
Examination
.
And
first
for
the
Necessitie
of
this
preparation
and
examination
of
our selues
,
1
A
Preparation
.
before
wee
pertake
of
this
holy
Sacrament
,
it
appeares
in
the
words
of
the
precept
,
Let
a
man
examine
himselfe
.
The
word
Let
,
may
seeme
in
our
English
phrase
to
be
a
thing
leaft
as
indifferent
,
to
be
done
or
not
to
be
done
.
Let
a
man
if
hee
will
examin
himself
.
But
it
is
not
indeede
so
indifferent
a
thing
neither
is
it
least
as
a
thing
arbritrary
,
but
propounded
as
a
precept
,
and
implies
the
necessitie
of
obedience
thereto
,
and
so
not
a
matter
of
indifferency
,
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
the
word
it selfe
in
the
originall
,
it
seemes
to
import
so
much
,
for
it
is
vsed
in
the
imperatiue
moode
and
implies
a
dutie
as
if
the
holy
Ghost
should
haue
said
doe
thou
examine
thy selfe
.
And
so
the
phrase
runnes
as
in
the
Princes
Lawes
and
act
of
Parliament
Be
it
enacted
,
so
that
it
is
a
flat
precept
or
commandement
implying
a
necessitie
of
obedience
:
that
if
any
looke
to
reape
any
good
or
benefit
by
the
vse
of
this
Sacrament
,
he
must
Examine
himselfe
.
Reasons
shewing
the
necessitie
of
examination
.
And
that
the
necessitie
of
this
duty
may
the
more
clearely
appeare
,
wee
are
to
consider
the
reason
which
may
mooue
vs
to
this
examination
and
godly
preparation
,
and
the
reasons
are
these
.
First
of
all
Gods
Commandement
,
then
the
which
what
may
be
more
effectuall
to
perswade
vs
to
this
duty
,
the
Lord
hath
commanded
it
,
1
It
is
Gods
Commandement
.
&
must
be
obeyed
in
this
as
in
al
other
his
Commandements
:
it
is
not
leaft
as
a
thing
indifferent
for
a
man
to
examine
himselfe
,
or
not
to
examine
himselfe
,
to
come
,
or
not
to
come
.
But
it
is
a
dutie
imposed
vpon
all
to
examine
themselues
,
now
then
seeing
it
is
the
Lords
commandement
,
and
hee
hath
power
ouer
his
Church
to
commaund
,
it
is
our
duty
to
obey
.
And
as
he
that
sweareth
,
or
killeth
,
or
breaketh
any
of
the
commaundements
of
almightie
God
,
is
in
danger
of
Gods
wrath
.
So
is
hee
that
doth
willingly
and
wilfully
breake
this
commaundement
of
God
.
Secondly
,
the
Lord
hath
promised
to
blesse
it
,
2
The
Lord
hath
promised
to
blesse
it
.
as
a
speciall
meanes
of
good
vnto
our
soules
,
so
as
if
wee
come
fitted
and
prepared
in
a
holy
manner
in
faith
,
repentance
,
loue
,
reuerence
,
and
and
obedience
,
and
seeke
to
sanctifie
the
Lord
in
his
ordinance
,
wee
shall
then
finde
and
feele
to
our
endelesse
comfort
;
the
sweetenesse
and
comfort
of
this
Sacrament
.
The
Lord
hath
promised
to
blesse
his
owne
ordinance
,
and
will
bee
found
of
them
that
seeke
him
,
in
the
conscionable
vse
of
the
meanes
hee
hath
appoynted
.
3
The
reuerence
wee
owe
to
these
holy
things
,
doth
require
it
.
Thirdly
the
reuerence
we
owe
vnto
these
holy
things
,
may
mooue
vs
to
this
duty
to
examine
our
hearts
,
and
to
prepare
our selues
,
for
if
when
wee
come
to
the
table
of
an
earthly
Prince
or
ruler
,
Pro.
23.1
.
wee
will
consider
diligently
what
is
set
before
vs
,
and
be
so
carefull
vnto
our selues
that
we
doe
nothing
vnbeseeming
so
great
a
presence
,
Oh
how
much
more
carefull
ought
wee
to
be
,
to
prepare
our selues
when
wee
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
who
is
Lord
of
heauen
and
earth
,
with
whome
we
are
there
present
and
and
with
whome
we
sit
.
And
indeede
this
table
represents
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
The
Lords
Table
,
represents
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
and
as
wee
sit
heere
with
our
bodies
,
so
ought
wee
to
set
our
hearts
there
in
the
company
of
God
the
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
with
the
most
blessed
Saints
and
Angels
:
we
are
therefore
to
come
prepared
.
Did
Ioseph
shaue
himselfe
and
chang
his
rayment
,
Gen.
41.14
when
he
was
to
come
before
Pharaoh
an
earthly
king
and
sinfull
man
,
and
shall
not
wee
when
we
come
before
the
king
of
glory
and
Prince
of
power
,
much
more
out
of
our
sinful
lusts
,
chang
our
former
conditions
,
and
be
cloathed
with
the
robes
of
Christ
our
righteousnesse
?
Did
the
people
of
the
Iewes
in
a
solemne
maner
prepare
themselues
vnto
the
Passeouer
,
Exod.
12.
2.
Chro.
35.
as
that
the
Priests
were
to
sanctifie
themselues
,
and
to
prepare
the
people
before
they
came
there-vnto
,
which
Passouer
was
but
a
signe
of
this
Sacrament
,
and
shall
we
dare
to
come
carelessely
,
vnreuerently
,
in
our
old
sinnes
,
without
faith
,
repentance
,
and
loue
,
vnto
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
which
is
the
substance
?
We
vse
greate
care
about
our
common
meat
,
we
will
haue
our
dishes
,
cups
,
and
platters
cleane
and
scoured
,
and
our
hands
and
face
washed
before
we
eate
;
and
shall
wee
not
much
more
cleanse
our
heartes
,
Iames
4.
and
prepare
our selues
to
the
receiuing
of
these
holy
Mysteries
,
that
we
receiue
them
not
into
vncleane
hearts
,
and
polluted
soules
:
Oh
the
daunger
is
great
to
such
an
vnworthy
receiuer
!
Sancta
Sanctis
sayth
a
Father
,
holy
things
belong
to
holy
men
.
And
the
very
heathen
themselues
in
their
Sacrifices
,
when
they
went
about
them
,
and
the
dueties
of
their
false
religion
to
their
gods
,
they
euer
proclaimed
and
cryed
out
before
,
procul
híc
este
prophani
:
Depart
away
from
hence
ye
prophane
.
And
in
the
Primitiue
Church
it
was
the
practice
of
the
faithfull
at
this
time
,
when
they
were
about
to
administer
this
holy
Sacrament
,
to
say
Who
are
here
?
The
practise
of
the
Primitiue
Church
.
and
the
answer
was
made
,
None
but
good
and
honest
men
and
women
.
As
if
none
but
good
and
honest
men
and
women
should
partake
of
such
a
holy
thing
.
And
this
was
the
charge
that
Almighty
God
gaue
vnto
Moses
and
Aaron
,
Exo.
12.48
.
Leuit.
7.20
.
that
no
vncircumcised
person
should
be
admitted
to
partake
of
the
Passouer
;
and
the
very
Leuites
were
to
prepare
themselues
before
they
came
vnto
it
,
yet
all
this
was
but
for
the
figure
&
type
of
this
Sacrament
,
how
much
more
ought
wee
to
prepare
our selues
when
we
come
to
the
substance
;
for
no
vnclean
person
must
dare
to
touch
or
come
neare
these
holy
things
.
Paul
would
not
suffer
an
vncleane
person
in
the
Church
:
much
lesse
may
such
be
admitted
to
partake
of
the
most
excellent
priueledge
of
the
Church
.
4.
The
benefit
and
profit
by
so
doing
doth
bind
vs
to
this
duty
.
Fourthly
,
we
must
examine
our selues
,
and
prepare
our
hearts
,
in
regard
of
the
great
benefite
and
profite
that
by
so
doing
we
shall
receiue
:
Mat.
9.20
.
For
if
the
woman
in
the
Gospell
,
that
did
but
touch
the
hem
of
Christs
garment
,
was
healed
of
her
infirmity
,
and
brought
such
a
benefite
vnto
her
that
had
faith
;
what
benefite
shall
the
true
beleeuer
receiue
,
who
in
this
Sacrament
doth
feede
on
Christ
?
Surely
the
benefite
and
profite
that
wee
,
shall
reape
heere-hence
will
be
wondrous
great
:
for
First
,
The
benefit
that
comes
by
due
receiuing
.
This
Sacrament
wil
be
a
speciall
prop
to
stay
our
weake
faith
,
euen
as
a
weake
and
impotent
man
leaneth
vpon
his
staffe
and
is
supported
and
stayed
vp
by
the
same
;
It
is
a
prop
to
the
weak
euen
so
a
weake
faith
is
vnderpropped
and
releeued
by
the
reuerent
vse
of
this
Sacrament
.
Because
Christ
Iesus
is
now
offered
more
effectually
and
perticulerly
to
his
hart
&
soule
,
Gal.
3.1
.
now
is
Christ
crucyfied
a
fresh
,
and
more
liuely
represented
and
set
forth
before
his
eyes
,
yea
as
the
Church
cryeth
out
,
Cant.
2.5
.
Oh
stay
mee
with
the
flagons
of
wine
,
and
comfort
me
with
apples
.
It
is
that
which
ministreth
singuler
comfort
to
a
poore
distressed
soule
.
Secondly
this
sacrament
doth
in
regard
of
God
seale
vnto
vs
Christ
and
his
righteousnesse
,
It
seales
vp
vnto
vs
Christ
and
his
righteousnesse
.
Ioh.
6.35
.
yea
it
doth
assure
the
true
beleeuer
of
the
sweete
promises
of
life
and
of
mercy
,
that
Christ
with
all
the
merits
of
his
death
&
obedience
,
belongs
vnto
vs
in
perticular
▪
that
euen
as
verily
as
we
eate
the
bread
and
drinke
the
wine
which
turne
to
the
nourishment
of
our
bodies
,
to
comfort
and
refresh
the
same
.
So
are
our
soules
by
faith
much
more
nourished
and
refreshed
by
the
merits
&
obedi●nce
of
Iesus
Christ
,
Ioh.
6.35
.
which
is
the
●pirituall
foode
of
our
soules
.
Thirdly
,
this
Sacrament
ser●eth
to
quicken
a
man
and
to
●ut
spirituall
life
into
his
soule
,
It
quickens
to
all
good
duties
.
●o
all
good
duties
of
thankefullnesse
and
obedience
to
God
and
man
.
For
when
a
man
comes
●nce
to
consider
Gods
infinit
mercy
in
giuing
his
Sonne
to
●eath
,
and
Christs
wonderfull
●oue
in
suffering
of
death
.
It
will
make
a
heart
if
there
be
any
loue
●f
God
at
all
shed
into
it
,
fearefull
●o
offend
God
,
who
hath
bene
●o
good
and
gracious
a
father
●nto
him
,
seeking
him
vp
,
Luke
.
15.4
when
●e
was
lost
and
gone
astray
,
and
●uickning
him
that
was
Dead
in
Trespasses
and
Sinnes
.
Ephe.
2.1
.
And
laye
●●
darkenesse
and
in
the
shadow
of
death
.
And
so
likewise
will
it
make
a
man
most
carefull
and
willing
to
please
God
,
to
be
louing
and
merciful
vnto
men
▪
because
now
in
this
sacramen●
we
come
to
renew
our
couenan●
with
God
,
to
seale
to
it
afresh
that
so
euer
after
wee
might
be●
the
more
careful
to
keepe
it
,
thes●
and
many
more
are
the
sweet●
benefits
that
we
shall
receiue
,
b●
comming
prepared
to
this
holy
ordinance
.
5
The
hurt
and
danger
which
otherwise
wil
insue
,
doth
shew
the
necessity
of
the
same
.
The
fift
and
last
reason
to
perswade
vs
to
this
duty
of
preparation
,
may
bee
taken
from
th●
great
hurt
and
danger
which
fo●
want
thereof
will
follow
.
Fo●
besides
the
losse
of
the
benefit
,
there
is
a
fearefull
iudgement
threatned
to
the
vnworthy
receiuer
,
namely
such
a
one
becomes
guilty
of
the
body
&
blood
of
Christ
▪
It
is
not
the
losse
of
a
mans
labour
that
is
all
,
but
the
fearefull
punishment
which
wil
fall
vpon
such
,
should
terrifie
all
,
such
eate
and
drinke
their
owne
iudgement
,
such
doe
no
better
then
mock
God
to
his
face
,
because
they
will
seeme
to
make
a
couenant
with
God
,
that
God
shall
be
their
God
,
and
that
they
will
be
his
people
,
but
when
they
should
seale
this
couenant
,
as
euery
Christian
doth
in
this
Sacrament
that
coms
prepared
therevnto
,
they
will
not
bee
brought
to
that
.
This
is
nothing
else
but
to
dally
with
God
,
for
a
man
to
prouoke
his
maker
.
Let
not
such
be
deceiued
,
God
will
not
bee
mocked
,
if
wee
doe
not
sanctifie
our selues
,
and
sanctifie
the
Lord
in
our
hearts
in
a
holy
and
godly
preparation
,
when
we
come
to
this
his
ordinance
that
so
we
may
reape
some
benefit
and
comfort
by
it
to
our
owne
saluation
:
let
vs
assure
our selues
the
Lord
will
bee
sanctified
of
vs
,
and
wee
shall
serue
his
iustice
for
abusing
so
holy
and
excellent
an
ordinance
to
our
owne
condemnation
.
In
all
which
respects
let
vs
learne
to
make
more
conscience
of
this
duty
,
to
prepare
our
harts
,
and
to
examine
our selues
before
wee
come
,
that
so
wee
may
be
fit
ghests
and
meete
partakers
of
this
holy
banquet
.
Wee
will
now
make
some
further
vse
of
this
Doctrine
to
our selues
.
The
vse
of
the
Doctrine
.
First
,
then
seeing
that
examination
,
and
preparation
,
is
so
necessary
a
thing
,
as
that
without
it
,
none
may
dare
to
come
to
the
Lords
Table
.
This
may
serue
to
Vse
.
1
admonish
the
Ministers
of
the
word
,
Teacheth
Ministers
their
duty
,
to
prepare
men
for
the
Lords
Table
.
in
a
necessary
duty
that
belongs
vnto
their
places
,
namely
that
they
labour
to
helpe
the
poore
people
of
God
,
in
furthering
them
,
instructing
them
,
and
that
in
priuate
as
publike
,
and
in
vsing
all
other
holy
helpes
and
meanes
,
as
preaching
,
Note
.
priuate
conference
,
catichising
&c.
that
so
they
may
fit
them
for
the
Lords
Table
,
and
bring
them
to
some
competent
measure
of
knowledge
fit
for
this
holy
duty
.
This
was
the
charge
the
Lord
giues
to
the
Leuites
,
2.
Cor.
35.6
that
they
should
sanctifie
themselues
and
prepare
the
people
,
The
Lord
lays
this
duty
vpon
them
,
they
are
called
to
that
place
,
that
they
might
instruct
the
simple
.
Their
lips
must
preserue
knowledge
,
and
the
people
must
heare
the
lawe
at
their
mouth
.
Mal.
2.7
.
They
must
bee
wary
and
carefull
that
they
admit
none
of
those
,
whome
the
Lord
doth
not
admit
,
such
as
cannot
examine
themselues
,
whether
they
bee
old
or
yong
,
rich
or
poore
,
Mat.
7.6
.
for
if
they
do
,
what
were
it
but
to
giue
holy
thinges
to
Dogs
,
and
pearles
to
Swine
.
Which
wee
are
straightly
commaunded
of
our
Sauiour
not
to
doe
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
seeing
no
man
must
presume
to
come
to
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
without
a
serious
examination
and
preparation
of
himselfe
.
Shewes
what
manner
of
persons
may
not
be
admitted
there-vnto
.
This
serues
to
shewe
what
manner
of
persons
may
not
bee
admitted
there-vnto
,
namely
,
such
as
for
want
of
skil
and
knowledg●
in
the
worde
,
cannot
examine
themselues
,
and
prepare
themselues
in
som
good
measure
,
that
so
they
may
be
meete
partakers
of
this
holy
mystery
.
Children
.
And
such
are
Children
,
who
in
regard
of
the
tendernes
of
their
yeares
,
cannot
examin
and
prepare
themselues
,
they
know
not
what
it
is
to
eate
Christ
spiritually
,
and
the
like
may
be
sayde
of
Mad
men
,
Mad
men
.
Ideots
.
Ideots
,
&c.
yea
and
such
who
thogh
they
be
of
ripe
yeares
,
and
haue
the
vse
of
reason
,
and
doe
vnderstand
the
doctrine
of
mans
redemption
,
yet
if
their
liues
declare
that
they
are
vain
and
prophane
,
such
as
are
contemners
of
God
and
godlinesse
,
Note
such
as
are
prophaners
of
the
Lords
Saboth
,
drunkards
,
swearers
,
vncleane
persons
,
or
such
in
whom
appeares
not
the
worke
of
mortification
and
sanctification
,
such
cannot
be
interessed
into
this
Sacrament
.
None
must
dare
to
partake
of
this
holy
ordinance
of
God
,
but
onely
such
as
for
knowledge
can
,
and
for
conscience
doe
Examine
and
prepare
themselues
therevnto
.
Vse
3
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
seeing
it
is
Gods
commaundement
,
Is
for
triall
of
our
estates
.
that
none
come
to
this
Sacrament
,
but
onely
such
as
can
and
do
examine
and
prepare
themselues
there-vnto
.
Let
this
serue
then
to
admonish
vs
all
in
the
feare
of
God
,
to
enter
into
our selues
,
to
try
our
owne
hearts
and
Soules
,
Whether
we
be
in
the
faith
,
2.
Cor.
13.5
or
not
:
how
wee
are
fitted
and
prepared
to
come
to
so
holy
a
banqvet
:
let
vs
descend
into
our
owne
hearts
;
aske
thy
heart
this
question
,
whether
it
be
purged
of
sinne
,
of
ignorance
,
malice
,
vncleannesse
,
&
c
?
And
let
this
examination
bee
done
in
a
serious
maner
:
Ier.
17.9
.
For
the
heart
of
man
is
deceiptfull
aboue
all
things
.
Call
to
mind
thy
life
that
is
past
,
examine
it
by
Gods
law
,
and
by
his
word
,
whether
it
hath
becommed
the
gospel
of
Christ
,
whether
it
bee
truely
humbled
,
wounded
,
and
bruised
for
sinne
,
since
by
thy
sins
thou
hast
grieued
the
good
spirit
of
God
,
and
whether
thou
hungerest
and
thirstest
after
Christ
and
his
righteousnesse
,
desirest
to
be
eased
of
that
burden
of
sinne
and
corruption
,
that
hangeth
on
so
fast
,
and
that
presseth
downe
.
Heb.
12.1
.
And
if
vpon
examination
,
thou
findest
this
to
be
thy
case
,
be
not
any
whit
discouraged
for
thy
wants
,
or
too
much
cast
downe
for
thy
sinnes
.
I
will
say
vnto
thee
,
as
sometime
the
Disciples
sayde
vnto
blinde
Bartimeus
;
Luk.
19.
Mat.
11.28
.
Behold
,
Christ
calleth
thee
:
For
so
sayth
Christ
:
Come
vnto
me
,
all
ye
that
trauaile
and
are
heauy
laden
,
and
I
will
refresh
you
.
Heere
is
the
Physitian
that
is
able
to
heale
thee
,
and
heere
is
a
medicine
for
thy
sicke
heart
,
this
Sacrament
wil
minister
comfort
vnto
thy
sorrowfull
soule
.
But
if
on
the
contrary
part
,
vpon
this
examination
,
thou
findest
thy
heart
to
be
fraught
with
sin
,
with
blindnesse
,
ignorance
,
contempt
of
God
and
godlinesse
,
pride
,
drunkennesse
,
malice
,
&c.
oh
deceiue
not
thy
owne
soule
any
longer
,
but
know
,
that
thou
canst
not
receiue
this
Sacrament
to
thy
good
and
to
thy
comfort
,
but
with
great
hazzard
to
prouoke
the
Lord
to
wrath
,
to
punish
thee
with
both
temporall
and
eternall
iudgements
,
with
vtter
confusion
,
and
eternall
condemnation
.
And
thus
much
for
the
necessitie
of
this
preparation
:
wee
are
now
to
speake
of
the
subiect
of
this
preparation
,
and
that
is
a
Mans
selfe
.
Let
a
man
therefore
examin
himselfe
.
The
Apostle
here
giues
a
speciall
command
,
The
subiect
of
Examination
.
that
euery
one
should
narrowly
try
and
examin
Himselfe
;
that
is
,
that
euery
man
enter
into
his
owne
heart
and
conscience
,
and
examine
himselfe
,
how
it
fareth
betwixt
God
and
his
soule
,
whether
or
no
hee
find
his
conscience
to
be
at
peace
with
God
.
q.
d.
marke
and
behold
in
what
estate
you
stand
,
what
is
the
condition
of
your
owne
consciences
,
whether
they
excuse
or
accuse
,
for
if
our
owne
hearts
condemn
vs
,
God
is
greater
then
our
hearts
,
and
will
much
more
condemne
vs
.
Doct.
Euery
man
must
bee
most
diligent
to
know
his
owne
estate
.
Now
in
that
our
Apostle
biddeth
vs
not
to
try
one
another
,
or
our
neighbours
to
try
vs
,
but
euery
man
to
try
Himselfe
,
we
are
taught
this
poynt
of
holy
instruction
;
That
our
principall
and
speciall
care
and
diligence
must
bee
in
knowing
our selues
,
and
labouring
to
discern
of
our
own
estates
,
how
it
fareth
betwixte
God
and
our
soules
.
Lam.
3.40
He
bids
not
our
neighbour
to
try
vs
,
or
we
to
try
our
neighbor
,
but
euery
man
to
try
himselfe
.
Examine
your
own
hearts
vpon
your
bed
,
Psal.
4.4
.
sayth
Dauid
.
This
is
that
holy
direction
that
Paul
giues
vnto
the
godly
Corinths
.
2.
Cor.
13.15
.
Proue
your selues
whether
ye
be
in
the
faith
,
know
ye
not
that
Christ
Iesus
is
in
you
except
ye
be
reprobates
.
And
to
this
agreeth
that
exhortation
of
the
same
Apostle
to
the
Galathians
:
Let
euery
man
●roue
his
own
work
,
Gal.
6.4
.
that
he
may
haue
●oy
in
himselfe
.
And
this
duety
be●ongs
vnto
all
,
from
the
highest
vnto
the
lowest
,
be
a
man
neuer
●o
holy
,
wise
,
learned
,
mighty
,
&c
●et
before
he
must
dare
to
come
●o
this
Sacrament
,
this
is
the
du●y
that
is
to
be
performed
by
him
●e
must
Examine
himselfe
.
And
●reat
reason
:
Reason
1
For
,
first
,
none
can
be
so
cer●●ine
of
the
estate
of
a
mans
hart
●nd
conscience
,
Euery
man
is
best
acquainted
with
his
owne
estate
.
as
a
mans
owne
●elfe
.
It
is
true
,
the
Apostle
here
●oeth
not
exclude
others
from
●e
tryall
of
vs
;
It
is
lawfull
for
the
Pastor
to
try
vs
,
and
we
must
be
ready
to
giue
an
account
of
our
faith
,
Ministers
not
exempted
from
taking
tryall
of
vs
.
1.
Pet.
3.15
.
and
that
hope
that
is
in
vs
,
whensoeuer
we
shall
be
required
.
But
other
men
can
neuer
so
search
our
harts
as
we
our selues
may
;
No
man
knoweth
so
much
by
me
as
I
know
by
my selfe
.
No
man
can
be
so
certaine
of
the
estate
of
the
heart
,
and
condition
of
the
conscience
of
an
othe●
man
,
as
he
himselfe
may
.
Thou
mayest
obtaine
a
good
report
amongst
men
,
Note
well
.
thy
Minister
may
approoue
of
thee
,
thinke
thee
a
meet
Communicant
,
loue
thee
and
delight
in
thy
fellowship
and
society
,
yet
mayest
thou
be●
a
secret
hypocrite
,
and
perish
fo●
all
thy
glorious
profession
in
the
end
.
When
mens
outward
behauiour
seemes
to
bee
sober
and
godly
,
we
are
bound
in
conscience
to
iudge
charitably
of
such
,
and
to
thinke
well
of
them
;
but
this
is
not
all
,
it
stands
euery
Christian
soule
in
hand
to
approue
himself
to
God
,
as
to
men
,
for
it
is
hee
that
searcheth
the
heart
,
and
tryeth
the
reines
:
Psal.
7.9
1.
Chro.
28.9
.
Hee
seeth
where
man
cannot
discern
,
and
before
him
al
things
are
naked
.
In
which
respect
,
wee
conclude
,
that
there
is
none
so
meete
to
try
the
spirit
of
man
,
to
search
the
heart
,
and
to
proue
the
conscience
of
man
,
as
is
man
himselfe
.
Reason
2
Another
Reason
to
shewe
the
necessity
of
this
dutie
,
Euery
man
shall
answer
for
his
own
sinnes
.
Eze.
18.
may
bee
this
:
Because
euery
man
must
answere
for
his
owne
sinne
;
and
The
Soule
that
sinneth
shall
die
the
death
.
And
heere
vnto
agreeth
that
of
the
Apostle
;
2.
Cor.
5
10
We
must
all
appeare
before
the
iudgement
seate
of
Christ
,
Rom.
14.
that
every
man
may
receiue
the
things
which
are
done
in
his
body
,
according
to
that
he
hath
done
,
whether
it
be
good
or
euill
.
A
man
stands
and
falls
to
his
owne
Conscience
.
It
all
the
worlde
should
condemne
mee
,
and
account
me
wicked
,
if
I
haue
peace
in
my
Soule
,
and
my
owne
Conscience
doth
acquite
me
,
I
may
haue
peace
.
The
world
can
iudg
but
by
the
outward
appearance
,
it
is
the
Lord
that
knoweth
the
heart
.
1.
Sam.
1.13
Eli
was
deceiued
in
Hannah
,
who
in
the
bitternesse
of
her
soule
mourned
before
the
Lord
,
and
he
iudged
her
no
better
then
drunke
;
euen
so
,
if
all
the
worlde
should
iustifie
me
,
if
my
own
conscience
did
not
beare
me
witnes
,
and
acquite
me
before
Gods
tribunal
,
it
would
auail
me
nothing
at
all
.
So
then
whether
we
consider
that
euery
mans
estate
is
best
knowne
vnto
himselfe
,
or
that
euery
man
shall
answere
for
his
owne
sinnes
vnto
God
,
we
conclude
the
necessity
of
this
duety
,
that
if
a
man
would
haue
comfort
in
comming
to
this
sacrament
,
and
come
prepared
as
hee
ought
,
this
duty
is
to
be
performed
by
him
,
he
must
examin
himselfe
.
Vse
1
This
serues
to
reproue
many
in
these
dayes
and
times
wherin
we
liue
,
For
reprofe
that
are
very
forwarde
and
busie
in
prying
into
other
men
,
pursuing
them
with
their
examinations
,
and
that
through
a
glassie
spectacle
,
wherein
euery
mole
seemes
a
mountaine
,
and
euery
more
a
beame
;
heerein
they
are
Eagle
eyed
,
and
quicke
sighted
,
but
in
the
meane
time
,
doe
vtterly
neglect
themselues
and
those
great
corruptions
and
maine
deformities
that
are
in
themselues
,
and
breake
out
in
their
liues
,
they
cannot
behold
.
But
what
are
they
that
for
the
most
part
are
so
forward
to
prye
into
the
faults
of
their
brethren
,
but
such
as
seldome
or
neuer
behold
their
owne
deformities
.
But
who
art
thou
that
iudgest
another
mans
seruant
,
Rom.
14.4
.
seeing
he
standeth
or
falleth
to
his
master
.
The
Lorde
hath
commaunded
thee
to
Examine
thy selfe
,
hee
doth
not
require
that
thou
shouldst
so
strictly
examin
the
wayes
of
thy
brother
▪
the
Lord
hath
reserued
that
to
himselfe
.
Let
such
remember
our
Sauiour
his
checke
to
Peter
for
his
busie
inquisition
concerning
Iohn
:
Ioh.
21.22
.
What
is
that
to
thee
?
follow
thou
me
.
We
are
carefully
to
heede
our
owne
wayes
,
and
our
owne
walking
:
It
is
no
wisedome
to
neglect
our selues
,
and
to
bee
ignorant
of
our
owne
estates
,
and
to
bee
so
curious
in
prying
into
other
mens
wayes
.
Quest.
But
may
we
not
examin
others
at
all
?
Answ.
Men
are
to
be
considered
two
wayes
,
either
as
publike
,
or
as
priuate
persons
.
Publike
persons
may
&
ought
to
examine
others
;
and
thus
Ministers
in
a
speciall
manner
are
bound
to
take
tryall
of
the
estate
of
the
flocke
that
is
committed
vnto
them
;
the
Lord
himselfe
doth
will
it
so
,
when
he
sayth
:
The
Priests
lips
shal
preserue
knowledg
,
Mal.
2.7
.
&
the
people
shal
seek
the
law
at
his
mouth
.
And
so
are
Parents
,
&
Masters
of
families
bound
vnto
the
same
duty
,
to
examin
the
children
and
families
;
for
their
relation
to
their
congregations
and
families
,
makes
them
publike
persons
,
and
bindes
them
to
this
dutie
.
But
now
for
a
priuate
person
,
he
ought
not
so
to
do
,
vnlesse
by
way
of
conference
,
so
to
helpe
to
confirme
and
strengthen
their
brethren
,
Luk.
22.32
vnto
which
duty
al
are
bound
:
And
so
to
giue
testimony
of
our
obedience
,
we
are
likewise
bound
to
giue
an
answer
to
all
that
shall
aske
vs
,
not
being
ashamed
of
Christ
or
his
word
,
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
Be
ready
alwayes
to
giue
an
answere
to
euery
man
that
asketh
you
a
reason
of
the
hope
that
is
in
you
,
1.
Pet.
3.15
and
that
with
meeknesse
and
reuerence
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
seeing
this
duety
is
so
needefull
and
necessary
,
For
instruction
.
it
shal
be
our
wisdome
to
put
the
same
in
execution
,
that
euery
one
doe
search
and
examine
his
owne
wayes
,
who
will
bee
so
faithfull
to
thee
in
this
duety
as
thy selfe
?
How
can
hee
bee
faithfull
to
another
,
that
is
carelesse
of
himselfe
?
Loue
euer
begins
with
a
mans
selfe
.
Simile
.
If
a
mans
house
bee
on
fire
with
his
neighbours
,
will
a
man
be
so
careful
of
his
neighbours
,
as
to
neglect
his
owne
?
I
trow
not
.
Oh
my
brethren
,
our
soules
are
set
on
fire
with
sinne
,
why
then
should
any
man
so
neglect
himselfe
,
and
the
welfare
of
his
owne
soule
,
and
seeme
to
bee
so
mindefull
of
another
mans
?
of
such
a
one
it
may
bee
truely
sayd
,
that
he
doth
little
mind
the
eternall
good
of
either
.
It
is
no
poynt
of
good
husbandry
for
a
man
to
acquaint
himselfe
with
the
nature
of
other
mens
grounds
,
goods
or
chattels
,
and
in
the
meane
time
,
to
be
altogether
ignorant
of
his
owne
.
Bee
diligent
to
know
the
state
of
thy
owne
flocke
,
sayth
Salomon
▪
hee
giues
not
the
like
charge
in
any
place
concerning
our
neighbours
.
So
then
,
wouldst
thou
haue
any
comfort
in
the
vse
of
this
Sacrament
,
wouldest
thou
not
haue
thy
hearing
,
reading
,
praying
,
receiuing
,
and
the
like
holy
dueties
,
holy
I
say
in
themselues
,
layd
vnto
thy
charge
,
and
put
in
the
score
amongst
the
bedrole
of
thy
sinnes
,
against
the
day
of
reckoning
?
learne
then
betimes
to
make
more
conscience
of
this
duety
of
examining
thy selfe
,
see
what
leades
thee
to
the
performance
of
them
,
whether
thou
doest
them
in
faith
,
repentance
,
and
obedience
,
or
for
custome
●ake
,
and
betimes
learne
to
●udge
thy selfe
,
that
thou
bee
●ot
iudged
of
the
Lord
.
And
thus
much
conserning
●he
subiect
of
this
examination
and
that
is
a
mans
selfe
,
the
duty
followes
,
which
wee
referre
to
another
time
.
⸪
Let
vs
pray
.
The
Second
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
Let
a
man
therefore
examine
himselfe
.
HITHERTO
wee
haue
spoken
of
the
necessity
of
Examination
,
&
godly
preparation
,
that
ought
to
be
made
of
euery
christian
before
hee
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
as
also
of
the
Subiect
of
it
Himselfe
.
We
are
now
in
order
to
treat
of
the
third
circumstance
,
&
that
is
the
duty
it selfe
layde
●owne
in
this
word
Examine
.
Let
●
man
therefore
examine
himselfe
.
Heere
is
the
duty
that
euery
●hristian
must
performe
,
that
●omes
to
partake
of
this
Sacrament
,
and
desires
to
be
a
fit
guest
●or
the
Lords
Table
,
he
must
first
Examine
himselfe
.
There
is
no
man
that
will
vn●ertake
a
businesse
of
any
im●ortance
:
but
hee
makes
some
●ind
of
preparation
there-vnto
.
●f
it
be
but
to
goe
to
the
market
,
●
a
Faire
,
or
to
his
Meales
,
how
●uch
more
in
a
matter
of
this
●ature
,
that
so
highly
concernes
●ods
glory
,
and
the
saluation
of
●ur
own
Soules
,
we
are
not
to
go
●bout
this
lightly
and
vnadui●dly
,
but
with
great
care
and
due
●xamination
of
our selues
,
least
●
seeking
Comfort
in
comming
●nto
this
so
holy
an
ordinance
wee
bring
vpon
our
owne
head●
swift
damnation
.
Most
men
fayle
in
the
manner
of
performing
most
duties
.
It
is
an
vsuall
and
common
practise
of
the
most
,
to
fayle
cheefely
in
the
manner
of
performing
of
any
duty
vnto
God
by
reason
of
that
ignorance
that
is
in
them
;
their
vnderstanding●
being
not
inlightned
,
and
their
iudgements
informed
in
the
truth
.
And
as
in
al
other
duties
o●
Gods
worship
and
seruice
,
so
especially
in
this
.
Examination
of
themselues
,
either
in
being
ignorant
wherein
it
consisteth
,
of
in
performing
the
same
according
to
the
truth
.
What
examination
is
We
are
therefore
to
know
,
that
to
examine
our selues
,
is
to
make
a
narrow
and
strict
search
into
our
owne
hart●
not
in
a
formal
maner
but
substantially
,
as
a
matter
of
the
greate●
consequence
&
importance
,
that
s●
●ow
we
may
vncouer
and
make
●aked
things
that
are
secret
and
●idden
,
and
finde
out
how
the
●ause
stands
betwixt
God
and
vs
:
what
sins
we
are
guiltie
of
,
how
we
stand
affected
towards
them
,
whether
wee
haue
laboured
to
subdue
them
,
or
haue
let
loose
●he
raine
vnto
them
,
commit●ing
sin
with
greedinesse
,
as
it
were
with
deliberation
,
plod●ing
and
deuising
how
wee
night
accomplish
wickednesse
,
●nd
whether
we
haue
still
a
pur●ose
to
continue
in
our
former
●uill
wayes
.
Such
a
diligent
Examination
●oth
the
Apostle
call
for
else
●here
,
2.
Cor.
13.5
.
when
hee
saith
Proue
your selues
whether
ye
be
in
the
faith
ex●mine
your selues
.
Psal.
4.4
.
And
that
of
Dauid
,
Lam.
3.40
.
Examine
your selues
vpon
●ur
bed
.
But
especialy
that
of
the
Prophet
Ieremy
Let
vs
search
and
try
our
wayes
&c.
The
word
signifieth
such
a
searching
:
as
if
a
man
were
to
search
for
gold
or
siluer
in
a
mine
in
the
earth
,
where
there
is
much
earth
,
but
little
oare
.
Thereby
giuing
vs
to
vnderstand
that
sinne
creepes
into
corners
,
and
lieth
close
,
so
that
if
a
man
would
find
it
out
,
he
must
search
&
that
narrowly
,
o●
else
he
may
misse
of
it
.
This
made
Dauid
to
cry
out
,
Psal.
19.12
.
who
can
vnderstand
his
faults
?
Oh
clense
me
fro●
my
secret
sinnes
.
Eccle.
7.31
.
And
Salomo●
saith
that
God
made
man
righteous
,
but
they
haue
found
ou●
many
inuentions
.
In
all
which
respects
we
see
,
that
it
must
not
be
●
triuiall
or
ordinary
examinatio●
that
wil
serue
turne
,
but
the
mo●
diligent
scrutiny
and
searc●
that
may
be
,
And
that
,
First
,
1
Reasons
moouing
to
performe
the
duty
.
because
mans
heart
is
a
●ine
of
deceipt
,
and
is
as
a
sea
of
●ubtilty
,
and
therefore
vnlesse
a
●an
dig
deepe
and
diue
lowe
,
●t
will
not
be
sounded
.
The
heart
●
deceiptfull
aboue
measure
,
Ier.
17.9
.
who
●an
find
it
out
?
many
mens
hearts
●re
like
vnto
a
quagmire
,
rotten
within
and
yet
seeming
solide
without
,
like
vnto
Iezabel
,
paint●ng
the
outside
,
and
making
the
●oule
to
seeme
comely
.
As
let
a
●an
demand
any
question
of
his
●eart
,
how
deceitfull
shall
the
●nswer
bee
,
if
he
bring
the
same
●o
tryall
,
as
in
particuler
,
if
a
man
●ske
his
heart
whether
hee
may
●ot
safely
goe
to
the
Sacrament
,
●t
will
say
with
Elizeus
,
2.
Reg.
5.29
goe
in
●eace
,
whereas
indeede
there
is
no
●eace
to
the
wicked
.
Esay
.
57.
vlt
And
as
the
A●ostle
sheweth
in
the
verse
fol●owing
.
v.
29.
He
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthyly
eateth
and
drinketh
Iudgement
to
himselfe
.
Yet
al●
who
is
there
in
a
whole
congregation
,
of
so
lewd
and
loose
a
life
that
thinkes
not
himselfe
fit
for
the
Sacrament
,
and
all
this
com●
to
passe
through
the
deceitfullnesse
of
the
heart
.
Besides
how
many
are
deceiued
in
their
estates
,
when
the●
compare
themselues
with
others
,
and
when
they
see
tha●
they
breake
not
out
into
the
sam●
excesse
of
ryot
with
other
me●
(
though
God
knowes
they
a●
but
kept
by
a
restraining
grace
and
are
besides
fraught
with
al●
manner
of
hypocrycie
)
they
ca●
thinke
that
all
is
well
,
Luk.
18.11
yea
an●
glory
in
that
estate
too
:
with
Go●
I
thanke
thee
that
I
am
not
as
othe●
men
.
When
they
are
but
meer●
Pharises
,
paynted
Sepulcher●
and
within
are
full
of
all
manner
of
corruption
.
Secondly
,
we
had
neede
very
seriously
to
performe
this
duety
,
because
of
the
straight
commandement
of
almighty
God
to
that
purpose
:
Keepe
thy
heart
with
all
diligence
.
Pro.
4.23
.
Now
this
can
neuer
be
done
vnlesse
we
view
them
thorowly
,
and
search
into
them
with
exceeding
care
.
The
Gouernour
of
a
Castle
can
neuer
defend
it
from
the
enemy
,
vnlesse
he
haue
●n
eye
to
euery
passage
that
the
enemy
may
make
his
entry
.
And
●ure
it
is
that
wee
shall
neuer
de●end
the
Castles
of
our
soules
,
●nles
we
haue
a
speciall
care
vn●o
the
in-roads
of
our
senses
,
and
●he
out-roads
of
our
affections
,
●y
the
which
as
so
many
doores
●nd
Casements
,
sin
and
Sathan
●oth
wind
himselfe
into
vs
.
And
again
,
this
is
not
the
least
motiue
to
stir
vs
vp
vnto
this
duty
,
because
of
the
danger
;
for
the
curse
of
God
is
lyable
vnto
euery
one
that
doth
the
work
of
the
Lord
negligently
.
Ier.
48.10
.
There
is
in
no
one
part
of
Gods
worship
and
seruice
that
requires
more
circumspection
,
care
,
and
conscience
to
the
right
performance
of
it
,
then
this
of
the
due
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
And
therfore
,
as
that
great
Gommaundement
of
Almighty
God
,
of
sanctifying
his
Saboth
,
hath
a
speciall
memento
prefixed
before
it
,
because
by
the
careful
keeping
of
it
,
we
shall
obserue
the
rest
the
better
.
So
of
all
other
,
the
ordinances
of
God
giuen
vnto
his
Church
,
this
being
the
neare●
and
dearest
pledge
of
his
loue
he
doth
in
a
speciall
manner
require
that
men
should
come
prepared
therevnto
.
Lastly
,
consider
what
the
Apostle
sayth
in
the
verses
following
:
v.
31.
That
if
we
would
iudge
our selues
,
we
should
not
be
iudged
,
and
by
our
negligent
and
carelesse
neglect
of
this
duetie
,
wee
expose
our selues
vnto
the
most
strict
and
dreadfull
examination
of
the
Almighty
.
Now
were
it
not
better
that
we
should
iudge
our selues
,
then
that
God
should
iudge
vs
,
which
the
Lord
will
neuer
doe
,
if
we
will
truely
iudge
our selues
.
Thus
did
the
Prodigall
Sonne
iudge
himselfe
,
when
hee
confessed
he
was
not
worthy
to
be
called
a
Sonne
,
Luk.
15.19
.
and
in
so
doing
found
mercy
at
Gods
hands
.
But
when
men
come
short
of
their
duety
herein
,
the
Lord
fals
to
his
examination
,
and
men
that
cannot
indure
to
set
sinne
before
their
eyes
for
their
conuersion
,
the
Lord
at
the
last
will
set
them
before
his
,
to
their
confusion
.
Now
hauing
considered
the
reasons
to
mooue
vs
to
this
narrow
search
and
tryall
of
our selues
,
we
now
come
to
speak
of
the
duty
it selfe
,
which
consists
of
foure
particulars
,
without
which
wee
can
neuer
celebrate
the
Lords
Supper
to
the
glory
of
God
,
the
comfortable
discharge
of
our
owne
dueties
,
and
with
peace
vnto
our
soules
.
The
first
is
Knowledge
,
the
second
Faith
,
the
third
Repentance
,
the
fourth
Loue
.
If
we
find
not
these
things
in
vs
in
some
measure
,
wee
cannot
be
meete
partakers
of
these
holy
misteries
.
Heere
then
is
our
duty
,
Examination
And
the
things
that
are
to
be
enquired
after
,
are
first
,
whether
wee
haue
in
vs
the
sanctified
knowledg
of
God
and
of
Christ
.
Secondly
,
whether
we
haue
faith
in
him
.
Thirdly
,
whether
wee
haue
repentance
for
our
sinnes
,
and
last
of
al
,
loue
and
charity
to
our
brethren
.
If
these
things
bee
in
vs
,
though
but
in
a
weak
measure
,
we
may
come
to
this
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
heere
to
haue
them
strengthened
and
confirmed
,
the
Lord
doth
invite
such
poore
soules
to
come
vnto
him
,
and
hath
promised
to
refresh
them
,
Mat
11.28
.
Mar.
12.26
.
and
not
to
breake
the
bruised
Reede
,
nor
quench
the
smoaking
Flaxe
.
But
if
on
the
contrary
part
,
we
find
vpon
Examination
,
that
our
hearts
are
ignorant
of
God
and
of
Christ
,
and
of
our
redemption
through
him
,
that
we
want
faith
in
his
promises
,
that
our
heartes
are
not
broken
and
wounded
within
vs
for
our
sins
,
that
we
are
not
in
charity
with
men
that
haue
wronged
and
iniured
vs
;
Then
our
estate
is
most
wofull
and
miserable
;
thou
mayest
eate
panis
Domini
,
but
not
panem
Dominum
,
as
one
sayth
:
Thou
mayest
get
part
of
the
bread
of
the
Lord
,
but
not
that
Bread
the
Lord
.
Thou
mayest
get
it
into
thy
mouth
,
but
not
into
thy
heart
:
And
which
shall
be
so
farre
from
turning
to
thy
good
and
comfort
,
as
that
it
shall
rather
adde
vnto
thy
sinnes
,
and
bring
vpon
thy
owne
head
the
greater
damnation
.
1.
Knowledge
.
The
first
Interrogatory
in
this
our
examination
is
,
whether
we
haue
that
true
and
sauing
knowledge
of
God
and
of
Christ
,
without
which
there
can
be
no
true
faith
,
and
so
consequently
no
saluation
.
It
is
knowledge
that
is
the
ground
of
all
grace
and
obedience
vnto
which
eternall
life
is
promised
,
or
which
is
the
means
to
bring
vs
to
eternall
life
,
as
our
Sauiour
witnesseth
,
saying
;
This
is
life
eternall
,
to
know
thee
to
be
the
true
God
,
and
whom
thou
hast
sent
,
Iesus
Christ
.
What
things
are
absolute
necessary
to
be
knowne
to
saluation
.
We
must
be
carefull
at
the
least
to
attaine
to
the
principles
of
Religion
,
as
they
are
layd
downe
in
the
word
:
That
is
,
to
know
that
there
is
but
onely
one
God
,
Creator
of
heauen
&
earth
,
distinguished
into
three
persons
,
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
.
We
must
know
,
that
as
God
created
man
after
his
owne
Image
at
the
first
,
Gen.
1.26
.
Gen
2.17
.
Esay
53.5
.
in
holines
and
righteousnesse
;
so
by
his
wilfull
rebellion
and
transgression
,
hee
plunged
himselfe
into
all
misery
,
and
made
himselfe
guilty
of
eternall
death
.
And
that
there
was
no
creature
in
heauen
or
earth
that
could
reconcile
God
and
man
,
but
onely
Christ
Iesus
,
and
that
he
must
take
our
nature
vpon
him
,
satisfie
Gods
iustice
for
our
sinnes
,
by
bearing
the
punishment
,
and
fulfilling
of
the
law
.
Christ
partaked
onely
by
faith
.
We
must
knowe
againe
,
that
there
is
no
way
to
partake
of
Christ
,
but
onely
by
Faith
.
By
Faith
wee
apply
vnto
our selues
all
the
merites
of
his
death
and
passion
.
It
is
the
Hand
of
the
Soule
,
by
the
which
wee
come
to
lay
hold
on
Christ
,
to
our
own
saluation
.
And
as
wee
must
bee
furnished
in
some
good
measure
with
the
knowledg
of
the
word
in
generall
,
What
is
to
be
knowne
touching
this
Sacrament
.
touching
God
and
man
,
so
in
particuler
conserning
this
doctrine
of
the
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
wee
must
bee
in●t
●cted
in
the
true
vse
of
it
.
Who
did
institute
and
appoynt
it
,
namely
the
Lord
Iesus
,
where●ore
?
For
to
bee
the
spirituall
●oode
and
comfort
of
our
Soules
,
that
it
might
be
a
special
meanes
to
support
and
strengthen
our
faith
,
and
to
keepe
in
our
minds
a
perfect
memory
of
the
death
and
passion
of
Christ
:
and
●n
what
a
holy
and
reuerent
man
●er
wee
ought
to
come
vnto
it
.
The
knowledge
af
these
things
,
●s
absolute
necessary
to
saluation
,
and
without
the
which
wee
cannot
beleeue
,
pray
a
right
,
worship
God
sincerely
,
heare
the
word
profitably
,
or
receiue
the
Sacrament
worthyly
Nay
,
which
is
more
,
The
danger
of
ignorance
.
such
Ignorance
is
the
fore-runner
of
destruction
,
&
an
euident
signe
that
the
Lord
hath
passed
by
such
a
Soule
and
hath
reserued
it
as
a
vessell
of
wrath
to
destruction
.
And
this
is
plainely
proued
out
of
sundry
places
of
the
Scripture
as
,
Hos.
4.6
.
my
people
perish
for
want
of
knowledge
.
So
againe
Paul
saith
.
That
if
the
Gospe●
be
hid
,
2.
Cor.
4.3.4
.
it
is
hid
to
those
that
perish
,
whome
the
God
of
this
world
hath
blinded
their
minds
.
Oh
fearefull
Iudgement
of
God
able
to
make
a
stony
heart
to
rend
in
sunder
,
Note
.
if
men
did
duly
consider
it
,
what
is
the
wofull
estate
and
condition
of
men
that
liue
in
ignorance
!
it
is
a
manifest
signe
that
such
shall
pe●ish
.
For
if
the
Gospell
〈◊〉
hid
,
it
is
hid
to
such
as
perish
.
So
gaine
the
same
Apostle
saith
in
●nother
place
,
2.
Thes.
1.8
that
the
Lord
Iesus
all
shew
himselfe
from
heauen
●ith
his
mightie
Angels
,
inflaming
●e
,
rendring
vengeance
to
them
that
●ow
not
God
,
and
obey
not
the
●ospel
of
Christ
.
And
againe
,
Heb.
3.10
.
The
●ord
was
grieued
with
that
genera●on
,
and
said
,
it
is
a
people
that
doe
●re
in
their
hearts
,
for
they
haue
not
●owne
my
wayes
.
Psa.
59.10
.
By
all
which
●aces
of
Scripture
it
is
most
●eare
and
plaine
,
that
hee
that
●ueth
in
the
estate
of
ignorance
,
●nd
dieth
without
knowledge
,
●annot
be
saued
.
Secondly
,
It
is
necessary
to
increase
in
knowledge
dayly
.
as
we
must
trye
and
●xamine
our selues
whether
wee
●aue
this
true
sauing
knowledge
●f
God
and
of
Christ
in
some
●easure
in
vs
.
So
must
wee
try
●nd
examine
our
hearts
,
how
we
grow
and
increase
in
the
same
knowledge
.
For
the
childe
of
God
is
like
a
tree
planted
by
the
riuers
of
water
,
that
doth
euer
bring
forth
fruit
and
grow
.
And
it
is
imposible
,
that
such
a
one
should
stand
at
a
stay
in
religion
,
if
we
grow
not
forward
wee
shall
draw
backward
.
And
indeede
,
it
is
a
dangrous
signe
of
the
want
of
grace
,
when
men
stand
at
a
stay
in
religion
,
to
be
as
ignorant
and
blinde
in
heauenly
matters
,
this
yeare
as
they
were
the
last
yeare
,
yea
many
yeares
agoe
.
This
is
a
marke
of
Gods
curse
,
that
vnlesse
at
the
last
such
a
one
be
called
home
and
plucked
as
a
brand
out
of
the
fire
.
Hee
must
needes
perish
eternally
.
1.
Pet.
2.2
.
The
Apostle
Peter
,
bids
vs
grow
by
the
milke
of
the
word
.
We
must
then
bee
carefull
to
see
●hat
by
all
holy
helpes
and
meanes
,
such
as
are
the
word
,
Sa●rament
,
prayer
,
meditation
,
●eading
,
&c:
wee
may
finde
our
●nowledg
to
increase
,
and
that
wee
grow
dayly
in
grace
and
in
the
●nowledge
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Vse
1
This
being
so
,
that
knowledg
●●
so
necessary
.
This
may
serue
to
●ondemne
that
cursed
and
dam●able
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
●ome
:
who
teach
that
ignorance
is
●he
Mother
of
Deuotion
.
And
the
●ore
ignorant
,
the
more
de●ote
,
and
Religious
.
But
our
Sa●iour
Christ
which
is
the
cheife
Doctor
of
his
Church
,
he
teach●th
that
ignorance
is
the
Mother
of
sinne
,
rebellion
,
and
damnation
:
and
in
euery
place
the
word
of
God
,
shewes
the
danger
of
this
●●nne
.
But
no
maruell
though
they
pleade
for
ignorance
as
a
maine
piller
of
Popish
Religion
,
for
so
are
men
kept
from
discouering
their
fithy
abomination
,
for
if
men
were
not
extreame
ignorant
in
the
matters
of
God
,
&
his
word
,
how
could
they
be
abused
a●
they
are
this
day
amongst
them
▪
Vse
2
Secondly
,
this
shewes
the
fearefull
estate
of
those
that
liue
in
ignorance
,
without
the
knowledge
of
God
and
his
word
,
these
men
must
needes
liue
in
all
sinne
and
wickednesse
,
and
so
bring
vpon
their
owne
heades
swift●
damnation
,
for
such
cannot
bu●
sinne
in
all
things
they
put
their
hands
vnto
.
Rom.
14.23
.
For
whatsoeuer
is
no●
of
faith
,
is
sinne
.
And
no
knowledge
,
no
faith
,
for
how
can
a
man
beleeue
that
he
is
ignoran●
of
.
So
that
euen
their
best
dueties
they
shall
bee
excercised
in
●s
hearing
the
word
,
receiuing
●f
the
Sacrament
,
prayer
,
&c
▪
●hese
are
abomination
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
these
adde
vnto
the
measure
of
their
sins
,
being
not
performed
in
a
holy
manner
,
in
●aith
,
repentance
and
obedience
,
which
is
altogether
impossible
●or
any
that
are
ignorant
to
doe
.
And
yet
alas
,
though
the
estate
of
such
as
liue
in
ignorance
,
bee
so
●amentable
and
fearefull
as
wee
●eare
it
is
:
how
many
be
there
●hat
seeme
to
haue
past
a
state
of
●heir
Soules
to
ignorance
for
a
●earme
of
life
,
as
if
they
had
who●y
deuoted
themselues
to
sinne
●nd
Sathan
,
and
that
there
were
●ot
a
reckoning
day
to
come
!
Vse
.
3
Lastly
,
this
may
serue
for
our
●nstruction
to
teach
vs
to
vse
all
care
and
diligence
to
get
know●edg
especially
that
knowledge
that
hath
the
stampe
of
grace
vpon
it
,
and
is
proper
to
the
people
of
God
.
And
that
wee
send
to
heauen
for
it
by
prayer
vnto
the
Lord
.
And
attend
diligently
vppon
the
worde
preached
and
taught
,
reading
,
conference
,
&c:
least
it
comes
to
passe
that
wee
perish
for
want
of
knowledge
,
and
for
our
neglect
and
contempt
of
the
same
bee
damned
for
euer
.
And
thus
much
touching
the
first
Quere
,
Knowledge
.
2.
Faith
.
The
second
,
interrogatory
i●
this
our
examination
,
is
for
ou●
faith
,
which
is
indeede
the
hand
of
the
Soule
,
by
the
which
wee
lay
hould
on
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
and
therfore
is
called
Sacramentum
Fidelium
.
That
Sacrament
that
belongs
onely
to
the
faithfull
.
This
faith
is
the
Queene
of
all
other
vertues
,
with
out
which
our
Knowledge
shall
profite
vs
nothing
at
all
:
It
is
of
that
nature
,
that
it
purifies
the
heart
,
and
makes
it
a
fit
receptacle
for
Christ
,
Act.
15.9
Ephes.
3.17
What
Faith
is
.
who
is
sayde
to
Dwell
in
our
hearts
by
faith
.
Now
this
Faith
is
a
gift
of
God
,
whereby
the
elect
doe
apply
Christ
and
the
sauing
promises
of
the
Gospell
to
themselues
●n
particular
.
And
according
as
●
man
beleeueth
,
so
shall
hee
receiue
,
as
our
Sauiour
speaketh
to
the
woman
of
Canaan
,
O
woman
,
Mat.
15.28
.
Luk.
7.50
Luk.
8.48
.
great
is
thy
Faith
,
be
it
vnto
thee
as
thou
desirest
.
And
vnto
the
woman
that
annoynted
Christs
●eete
,
Christ
sayth
,
Thy
Faith
hath
saued
thee
,
goe
in
peace
.
This
Faith
was
the
hand
,
by
which
the
poore
woman
in
the
Gospel
that
had
the
bloudy
issue
,
touched
Christ
,
and
was
healed
,
according
to
that
speech
of
our
Sauiour
vnto
her
:
Daughter
be
of
good
comfort
,
thy
Faith
hath
made
thee
whole
.
This
is
it
that
seasons
all
our
Sacrifices
and
Seruices
that
we
offer
vnto
God
,
whether
it
be
to
heare
the
word
,
receiue
the
Sacrament
,
prayer
,
singing
of
Psalmes
,
thankesgiuing
&c.
It
is
faith
that
makes
them
find
acceptation
with
God
,
and
without
Faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
.
Heb.
11.6
.
This
made
Abels
Sacrifice
,
and
Noahs
Obedience
accepted
:
this
made
that
cup
of
water
,
giuen
to
a
Disciple
in
the
name
of
a
Disciple
,
to
bee
regarded
of
God
.
And
the
poore
Widdowes
Mite
so
acceptable
.
And
without
this
Faith
,
there
is
nothing
that
we
can
doe
,
can
bee
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
That
the
holy
Ghost
speaketh
of
the
word
preached
,
Heb.
4.2
.
That
it
profited
not
,
because
it
was
not
mixed
with
faith
in
those
that
heard
it
,
may
be
said
of
this
Sacrament
,
Mat.
22.
That
it
profiteth
not
,
because
it
is
not
mixed
with
faith
in
those
that
receiue
it
;
for
it
is
faith
that
makes
it
acceptable
,
it
is
faith
that
bids
vs
welcom
to
this
feast
of
the
great
King
.
Heb.
11.1
It
is
the
euidence
of
things
not
seene
.
It
giues
vs
a
comfortable
assurance
of
Christs
presence
in
the
Sacrament
.
Yea
,
●t
is
so
necessary
in
the
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
that
without
●t
we
can
neuer
receiue
aright
,
or
●ruely
partake
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
.
Christ
sayth
,
Ioh.
6.55
.
The
excellent
vse
of
faith
in
this
Sacrament
.
that
his
flesh
is
Meate
indeede
,
and
his
bloud
is
Drinke
indeede
,
but
we
must
eate
●he
same
by
faith
.
For
faith
is
the
hand
of
the
soule
,
by
the
which
we
apprehend
Christ
and
all
the
merites
and
benefits
of
his
death
and
passion
,
and
are
made
partakers
of
the
same
.
Yea
faith
is
the
mouth
of
the
soule
,
by
the
which
we
receiue
Christ
within
vs
,
the
stomacke
to
digest
Christ
,
and
that
most
special
part
of
the
wedding
garment
,
without
which
no
man
may
approach
neare
the
Lords
presence
.
It
must
not
be
a
generall
but
a
particular
Faith
.
Now
concerning
this
Faith
,
we
must
know
,
that
it
is
not
enough
to
haue
a
generall
Faith
,
as
the
Papists
teach
to
beleeue
as
the
Church
beleeueth
;
but
wee
must
labour
for
a
speciall
and
particular
Faith
,
to
apprehend
Christ
Iesus
and
all
the
benefites
of
his
passion
vnto
our
owne
selues
in
particular
.
The
Deuils
haue
in
them
a
generall
faith
,
whereby
they
are
brought
to
beleeue
that
there
is
a
God
,
and
that
Christ
dyed
for
sinners
:
But
that
they
shall
haue
any
benefite
by
Christs
death
,
they
want
faith
to
beleeue
:
wheras
the
true
child
of
God
must
labour
for
a
particular
faith
,
to
say
with
Paul
;
Gal.
2.20
.
I
know
that
Christ
loued
me
,
and
gaue
himselfe
for
me
.
And
againe
,
I
haue
fought
a
good
fight
,
I
haue
finished
my
course
,
2.
Tim.
4.7
I
haue
kept
the
Faith
;
henceforth
there
is
laid
vp
for
me
a
Crowne
of
righteousnesse
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Iudge
shal
giue
me
at
that
day
.
The
promises
of
life
and
saluation
,
forgiuenesse
of
sins
,
&c.
wee
must
beleeue
that
they
be●ong
vnto
our selues
in
particu●ar
.
The
Scripture
calleth
Christ
●
Redeemer
indefinitely
,
the
●rue
beleeuer
cals
Christ
a
Redeemer
particularly
.
I
know
that
my
Redeemer
liueth
(
sayth
Iob
)
:
Iob.
19.25
.
And
Thomas
out
of
a
speciall
apprehension
of
Gods
loue
to
him
,
Ioh.
20.28
.
sayth
:
Thou
art
my
Lord
and
my
God
.
And
indeede
,
this
particular
application
of
Gods
fauour
in
Christ
,
laying
hold
on
him
by
faith
,
is
the
very
summe
of
Christian
Religion
,
it
will
put
life
into
all
our
seruices
,
and
make
them
acceptable
with
the
most
highest
.
A
hard
thing
to
beleeue
.
And
thus
to
beleeue
is
the
hardest
thing
in
the
worlde
,
by
reason
of
the
strength
of
corruption
within
,
and
the
force
of
Sathan
his
temptations
,
who
seeks
by
all
meanes
possible
to
hinder
the
faith
of
the
elect
.
Indeed
it
is
an
easie
matter
for
a
natural
man
that
finds
no
opposition
,
to
say
he
hath
faith
,
and
he
would
be
sory
to
doubt
of
Gods
mercy
,
which
is
indeede
meere
presumption
,
and
no
faith
.
But
when
Sathan
shal
win
now
a
poore
soule
,
when
his
owne
heart
shall
accuse
him
,
when
sinne
shall
lie
heauie
vpon
the
soule
of
a
man
,
and
when
his
conscience
shal
be
vpon
the
rack
,
and
the
Lord
shall
seeme
to
write
bitter
things
against
him
,
Iob.
13.15
.
as
Iob
complaineth
,
then
for
a
man
to
stand
vpright
,
and
to
rest
himselfe
vpon
the
rock
Christ
,
and
to
comfort
himselfe
in
his
God
,
and
to
say
,
Mat.
16.16
.
Though
the
Lord
would
kill
me
,
yet
wil
I
trust
in
him
.
This
,
●his
is
the
property
of
a
sounde
faith
indeed
,
against
which
the
gates
of
Hell
shall
neuer
pre●aile
.
And
thus
hauing
the
godly
euidence
and
assurance
of
a
liue●y
faith
,
we
may
boldly
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
to
this
heauenly
banquet
and
feast
of
our
soules
.
The
weake
must
not
be
discouraged
Neither
are
we
to
abstaine
and
to
hang
backe
from
comming
to
this
Sacrament
,
because
we
feele
and
finde
sundry
wants
and
defects
in
our
faith
,
for
wherefore
hath
Christ
least
this
Sacrament
to
his
Church
,
but
as
a
stay
and
prop
for
a
weake
faith
?
There
is
a
weak
faith
.
An
earnest
and
vnfained
desire
to
be
reconciled
vnto
God
in
Christ
,
God
accepteth
,
and
embraceth
,
and
accounteth
the
very
desire
of
faith
as
faith
it selfe
.
And
the
very
desire
of
a
Christian
soule
,
hungering
and
thirsting
after
reconciliation
and
forgiuenesse
of
Sinnes
,
shall
bee
auaileable
to
worke
out
our
attonement
and
redemption
.
It
is
not
the
case
of
al
the
godly
●o
come
to
the
fulnesse
in
Christ
,
●o
say
:
I
am
perswaded
,
Rom.
8.38
that
neither
●ife
nor
death
,
nor
things
present
,
●or
things
to
come
,
neither
Angels
,
●or
principalities
,
nor
powers
,
nor
●eight
,
nor
depth
,
nor
any
other
●reature
,
shall
seperate
vs
from
the
●oue
of
God
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
our
Lord
.
Only
to
this
assurance
,
●hey
labour
to
come
,
and
seeke
●fter
,
and
so
goe
on
from
faith
●o
faith
,
and
strength
to
strength
:
●ntill
at
the
last
(
through
Gods
mercy
)
they
begin
to
take
foot●ng
vpon
the
battlements
of
●eauen
,
and
can
bid
defiance
vn●o
the
deuill
,
the
world
,
and
all
●he
enemies
of
their
Saluation
.
No
doubt
there
were
some
,
Comfort
to
the
weake
.
●hat
with
a
weake
eye
beheld
the
●rasen
Serpent
in
the
wilder●esse
,
Num.
21.8
.
yet
were
cured
as
well
as
●hey
that
saw
more
clearely
,
euen
so
hee
that
hath
but
a
little
faith
in
the
Sonne
of
God
,
shall
neuer
haue
his
Saluation
denied
him
,
endeuouring
after
more
faith
&
more
Sanctitie
of
life
.
Luk.
17.5.6
.
When
the
Disciples
prayed
that
the
Lord
would
increase
their
faith
,
our
Sauiour
declared
presently
vnto
them
,
Mar.
2.23
.
that
if
faith
be
but
as
a
graine
of
Mustard-seede
in
quantitie
:
it
should
be
effectuall
vnto
saluation
,
promising
withall
that
hee
would
not
breake
the
brused
reede
,
nor
quench
the
smoking
flaxe
.
But
would
rather
cherish
and
nourish
the
least
sparke
of
grace
in
his
children
.
The
Disciples
themselues
,
were
ignorant
of
many
things
conserning
Christs
death
&
Resurrection
,
and
therfore
are
called
by
Christ
,
Men
of
little
faith
.
Luk.
2.4.25
And
such
likewise
was
the
faith
of
him
,
whose
childe
was
possessed
with
●
dumbe
and
deafe
Spirit
,
when
Christ
saide
vnto
him
.
If
thou
●anst
beleeue
all
things
are
possible
●o
him
that
beleeueth
.
Straightway
●e
cried
out
with
teares
,
I
beleeue
,
Lord
helpe
my
vnbeleefe
.
Christ
●oth
not
reiect
him
,
Mat.
7.7.8
.
nor
cast
him
●ff
,
because
his
faith
was
weake
,
●ut
answereth
him
in
the
desires
●f
his
Soule
,
teaching
vs
thereby
●or
to
be
dismaied
,
though
wee
●nd
many
wants
&
imperfections
●o
be
in
vs
,
inasmuch
as
hee
hath
●romised
to
couer
them
all
,
if
we
●e
humbled
for
our
wants
,
and
●eeke
to
improue
those
gifts
and
●races
we
haue
already
receiued
.
And
to
that
end
wee
may
bee
●irred
vp
the
more
to
labour
for
●o
excellent
a
grace
,
consider
du●●
these
reasons
.
Faith
most
excellent
.
First
,
that
without
it
,
whatso●er
we
doe
is
sinne
.
Rom.
14.23
Whatsoeuer
is
not
of
faith
is
sin
.
Heb.
11.6
.
Secondly
wee
cannot
please
God
in
any
particuler
action
without
it
.
For
:
Without
faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
.
Thirdly
,
if
we
want
faith
,
wee
cannot
heare
the
word
with
profit
and
comfort
.
Heb.
4.2
.
For
:
The
word
which
they
heard
,
being
not
mixed
with
faith
,
did
not
profit
them
.
Fourthly
,
we
cannot
pray
without
faith
,
Iam.
1.6
.
for
the
Apostle
wils
vs
to
pray
in
faith
and
wauer
not
.
And
last
of
all
wee
cannot
bee
saued
without
it
,
Mar.
16.16
.
for
thus
runs
the
promise
,
He
that
beleeueth
and
is
baptized
shall
be
saued
,
but
he
that
beleeueth
not
shall
bee
damned
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
then
that
faith
is
so
necessary
,
as
that
without
it
we
cannot
please
God
,
in
any
particuler
action
that
we
shall
doe
,
that
we
●annot
heare
the
word
with
profit
,
●ray
aright
,
haue
any
assurance
●f
our
owne
saluation
,
nor
receiue
●is
holy
Sacrament
with
any
●uit
or
comfort
to
our
owne
●oore
Soules
.
Oh
how
doth
this
●and
euery
one
in
hand
to
try
&
●xamine
his
own
heart
,
2.
Cor.
13.5
whether
●e
hath
this
excellent
grace
or
●oe
.
Proue
your selues
whether
ye
be
●
the
faith
:
Know
ye
not
that
Christ
in
you
except
ye
be
Reprobates
.
●nd
to
waite
vpon
God
in
the
●onscionable
vse
of
al
holy
helps
●nd
meanes
appointed
of
God
,
●oth
for
the
begetting
as
also
for
●e
increasing
of
so
excellent
a
●race
.
Least
by
making
light
●count
of
it
,
wee
should
shew
●ur
selues
rebellious
against
God
●nd
iniurious
to
our
own
Soules
.
And
because
the
ministry
of
●e
word
is
the
principal
meanes
ordained
of
God
,
both
for
the
begetting
of
faith
,
How
faith
is
wrought
.
and
also
for
the
dayly
increase
of
the
same
,
As
saith
the
Apostle
,
Rom.
10.14
How
shall
they
beleeue
in
him
,
of
whome
they
haue
not
heard
.
And
how
shall
they
heare
without
a
Preacher
.
And
the
inference
vpon
that
,
is
this
verse
,
17.
That
faith
comes
by
hearing
and
hearing
by
the
word
of
God
Therefore
euery
one
must
with
all
care
and
conscience
attend
vpon
that
his
ordinance
:
making
conscience
of
the
duties
of
the
Sabboth
in
publike
and
priuate
,
as
hearing
,
reading
,
praying
,
conference
,
meditation
&c.
Which
are
the
meanes
the
Lord
ordinarily
doth
vse
,
both
for
the
begetting
as
also
the
dayly
increase
of
this
grace
in
vs
.
Vse
.
2
And
surely
this
doth
discouer
vnto
vs
,
that
the
faith
o●
many
amongst
vs
,
is
but
a
meere
●magination
and
fond
presump●ion
,
for
why
?
doe
not
many
●oast
of
their
strong
faith
,
and
●et
liue
in
the
continuall
neglect
●nd
contempt
of
the
publicke
●inistry
of
the
word
,
either
they
●re
careles
in
comming
vnto
it
,
or
●se
care
not
to
profit
by
it
.
Poore
●oules
,
how
do
such
deceiue
themselues
:
whose
faith
one
day
will
●ppeare
but
a
fancy
,
and
in
time
●f
neede
will
then
deceiue
them
.
And
thus
much
touching
the
●●cond
Quere
,
Faith
.
Vse
.
3
The
third
interrogatory
,
in
●is
duty
of
examination
is
for
●ur
Repentance
.
For
those
that
●e
vnited
vnto
Christ
by
Faith
,
Repentance
.
●nd
made
his
members
,
they
●ust
needes
repent
and
become
●●w
creatures
,
and
bee
holy
as
●hrist
is
holy
.
Such
must
be
truly
humbled
for
their
sins
,
hate
and
abhorre
euery
euill
way
,
and
endeuour
in
hart
and
life
to
obey
God
in
all
his
Commandements
.
What
repentance
is
.
Now
this
gift
or
grace
of
Repentance
,
is
nothing
else
but
a
conuersion
or
change
of
the
whole
man
from
sin
vnto
God
.
When
a
man
comes
to
consider
,
&
to
examin
his
own
wayes
,
and
vpon
his
examination
finds
his
estate
to
be
miserable
and
cursed
,
〈◊〉
he
is
in
extreame
danger
of
God
wrath
,
and
eternall
condemnation
for
his
sinnes
.
This
will
mak●
a
man
deny
himselfe
,
and
t●
seeke
for
helpe
of
God
.
And
this
is
that
passe
,
th●
euery
one
of
vs
must
labour
t●
bring
our
hearts
vnto
,
if
we
des●●
to
come
prepared
vnto
th●
Lords
Table
,
and
to
reape
an●
benefit
and
comfort
vnto
o●●
Soules
by
the
vse
of
this
so
holy
●n
ordinance
.
Now
if
we
will
duely
examin
our selues
,
and
search
into
our
owne
hearts
,
we
shal
find
,
that
we
haue
run
farre
into
Gods
score
,
●nd
that
our
sinnes
are
infinite
of
all
sorts
,
sins
of
omission
,
and
sinnes
of
commission
,
sinnes
of
●nfirmitie
,
and
presumptuous
sinnes
,
in
the
time
of
our
igno●ance
,
and
in
the
dayes
of
our
knowledge
,
against
God
,
and
against
man
,
yea
and
against
our
owne
soules
:
for
all
which
,
if
our
harts
be
not
hardened
in
sin
,
●nd
wee
our selues
come
to
that
height
of
impiety
,
to
be
past
fee●ing
,
our
hearts
cannot
chuse
but
smite
vs
,
and
wee
our selues
bee
brought
to
cry
out
of
our selues
,
and
to
say
:
Ier.
8.6
.
Alas
!
what
haue
I
done
?
Which
if
the
Lord
do
shew
vs
that
mercy
,
that
we
can
once
thorowly
come
to
the
sight
of
it
,
it
must
needes
worke
in
vs
sorrow
for
sin
,
and
to
seeke
to
make
our
reconciliation
with
GOD
,
whom
we
haue
offended
.
And
because
our
hearets
can
neuer
smite
vs
for
sinne
,
before
our
iudgement
be
truely
enlightened
&
informed
,
that
we
haue
sinned
,
and
sin
must
be
seene
before
it
can
be
sorrowed
for
.
How
to
come
to
repent
.
Wee
must
therefore
first
of
all
▪
make
a
narrowe
search
after
sin
,
according
to
that
of
the
Prophet
:
Lam.
3.40
.
Let
vs
search
and
try
our
wayes
,
and
turn
vnto
the
Lord
.
And
this
search
ought
to
be
strict
and
narrow
,
in
regard
of
the
deceitfulnesse
of
our
our
owne
hearts
which
are
deceitfull
aboue
al●
things
,
Ier.
17.9
.
and
there
are
in
them
many
secret
lurking-holes
for
sin
▪
●hich
wil
be
vnespied
,
vnlesse
a
●rict
search
be
vsed
.
And
there●ore
the
Prophet
exhorting
vnto
his
duty
,
saith
;
Gather
your selues
,
Hag
▪
2.1
.
●●at
is
,
gather
your
wittes
toge●er
,
and
fix
them
vpon
the
con●●deration
of
your
estate
.
And
this
is
to
be
obserued
as
●●e
only
way
to
true
repentance
,
1
To
see
sin
.
〈◊〉
get
a
sight
of
sinne
,
for
he
that
●es
his
sinnes
thorowly
,
will
be●aile
them
hartily
.
Dauid
consi●ered
his
wayes
,
and
what
fol●●wed
vpon
the
sight
of
his
error
●●d
wandring
:
Psa.
119.59
I
turned
my selfe
in●
the
wayes
of
thy
testimonies
.
It
is
〈◊〉
possible
that
a
straying
trauel●r
should
euer
returne
into
the
●●ght
way
,
that
doth
not
vnderstand
●●s
error
:
When
God
will
bring
●ome
a
poor
wandring
sinner
in●
the
way
of
life
,
he
giueth
him
e●●r
a
heart
to
question
his
estate
,
after
this
maner
,
God
hath
made
me
a
man
,
endued
me
with
a
reasonable
soule
,
affording
vnto
me
the
meanes
of
grace
and
saluation
;
what
now
doth
my
walking
answere
this
mercy
of
his
?
is
my
life
a
walking
in
,
or
rather
,
not
a
wandring
from
the
paths
of
his
commandements
?
This
makes
a
Sinner
with
Ephraim
to
smite
vpon
his
Thigh
,
and
to
be
ashamed
,
which
before
was
as
an
vntamed
calfe
,
and
then
conclude●
he
thus
after
,
when
I
was
instructed
,
Ier.
31.18.19
.
I
Repented
.
And
this
may
be
assigned
a●●
the
onely
cause
of
that
grea●
hardnesse
of
heart
,
and
sencelesnesse
that
so
raigneth
this
day
i●
the
world
,
euen
that
bruitish
in
consideration
,
that
men
goe
o●
still
in
sinne
,
adding
sinne
vnto
sinne
,
not
considering
what
they
doe
,
but
flattering
themselues
●n
their
euil
waies
,
and
abandon●ng
the
very
thoughts
that
shold
make
their
estates
questionable
;
Oh
this
is
the
case
of
many
thou●ands
in
the
world
,
which
doeth
manifestly
declare
how
far
they
●re
from
the
practise
of
true
Re●entance
.
This
is
a
matter
(
I
confesse
)
●hat
woulde
aske
heere
a
large
●iscourse
,
if
I
should
speake
of
all
●he
parts
of
Repentance
,
I
desire
●ut
briefely
to
obserue
some
●ew
passages
of
the
same
.
As
there
must
bee
in
the
first
●lace
a
sight
of
sinne
(
as
we
haue
●eard
)
,
2.
To
be
humbled
for
sin
.
so
in
true
repentance
●here
must
be
a
sorrow
of
heart
●or
the
same
sinnes
:
Neither
will
●uery
sorrow
for
sinne
serue
the
●urne
,
or
hath
Repentance
ac●ompanying
it
,
but
onely
Godly
Sorrow
.
Two
sortes
of
sorrow
.
2.
Cor.
7.10
There
is
a
worldly
sorrow
that
bringeth
death
,
as
there
is
a
godly
sorrow
,
the
end
whereof
is
life
and
peace
.
The
first
sort
of
Sorrow
is
to
be
found
amongst
hypocrites
and
wicked
men
,
which
are
many
times
full
of
sorrowe
,
but
it
is
not
for
sinne
because
it
is
sin
,
and
offends
the
maiesty
of
God
,
but
because
of
the
punishment
which
by
their
sinnes
they
haue
drawne
vpon
themselues
,
euen
a
guilty
conscience
,
a
trembling
heart
,
and
wounded
soule
,
and
withall
,
a
fearefull
expectation
of
iudgement
.
These
are
the
effects
of
sin
,
and
these
wound
the
hart
of
the
sinner
,
and
maks
him
to
fall
out
with
his
sins
,
or
rather
indeede
with
the
punishment
▪
like
vnto
Caine
,
Gen.
4.14
.
Exod.
9.28
.
Pharaoh
,
Saul
,
and
Iudas
,
&c.
which
onely
were
affected
with
the
punishment
,
Mat
27.5
.
and
could
haue
wished
with
all
their
hearts
,
that
the
same
had
beene
no
sin
,
that
so
they
might
haue
liued
in
the
same
without
controlment
.
But
besides
this
,
What
godly
Sorrow
is
.
2.
Cor.
7.10
there
is
also
a
godly
Sorrow
,
which
is
onely
to
be
found
amongst
the
godly
:
which
hath
the
promise
annexed
vnto
it
▪
And
that
is
,
when
the
Child
of
God
is
grieued
for
sin
,
because
by
sinne
hee
hath
grieued
God
,
a
good
and
gracious
Father
in
Iesus
Christ
;
and
if
ther
were
neither
hell
,
nor
Sathan
,
nor
punishment
for
sin
after
this
life
,
yet
inasmuch
as
the
Lord
is
offended
,
and
his
righteous
laws
are
violated
,
this
is
it
that
makes
the
hart
of
the
godly
to
smite
them
and
they
to
be
humbled
for
their
Sinnes
.
And
this
Sorrow
,
these
sighes
and
throbs
of
the
godly
for
sinne
,
are
those
sower
hearbs
wherewith
we
must
ea●e
our
new
Passeouer
;
Exo.
12.
and
such
troubled
spirits
shall
be
acceptable
Sacrifices
vnto
God
,
and
such
broken
and
contrite
hearts
the
Lord
will
not
despise
.
Psal.
51.17
.
The
means
of
godly
Sorrow
.
Now
the
meanes
by
which
this
godly
Sorrow
may
be
attained
vnto
,
are
these
:
First
,
a
man
ought
to
take
notice
of
the
manifold
fauours
and
mercies
the
Lord
hath
bestowed
vpon
him
,
and
his
own
vnthankfulnesse
againe
vnto
him
,
and
this
will
bee
a
good
meanes
to
breake
a
mans
heart
with
sorrow
for
sinne
:
Thus
doeth
Nathan
deale
with
Dauid
,
2.
Sam.
12
▪
7.8
.
putting
him
i●
mind
of
Gods
mercies
in
aduancing
him
to
be
King
ouer
Israel
,
●●d
deliuering
him
out
of
the
●nds
of
Saul
,
adding
moreouer
,
〈◊〉
that
had
bin
too
little
,
hee
would
●aue
giuen
thee
more
.
That
was
it
yt●rought
remorse
and
sorrow
in
●●e
heart
of
Dauid
.
And
this
was
〈◊〉
that
preuailed
so
with
Ioseph
,
●nd
kept
him
from
sinne
,
euen
●●e
consideration
of
Gods
good●esse
,
formerly
extended
towards
●im
.
How
can
I
doe
this
great
●ickednesse
,
and
●in●e
against
God
.
Gen.
39.
Secondly
to
call
to
mind
,
and
●horowly
to
weigh
the
ill
effects
●hat
follow
vpon
sinne
,
I
meane
,
●ot
onely
the
shame
before
men
,
●unishment
heere
,
losse
of
goods
●c
,
but
principally
the
wound
of
●oule
and
conscience
,
dea●ing
●nd
dulling
our
hearts
and
af●●ctions
,
when
wee
are
to
per●rme
good
duties
,
and
making
●s
a
burthen
to
the
Church
,
our
selues
,
the
very
earth
we
tread
vpon
,
besides
the
full
fruition
of
Gods
wrath
and
eternall
vengeance
in
the
life
to
come
.
Thirdly
,
to
attend
diligently
vpon
the
word
preached
,
that
so
sinne
may
bee
discouered
,
and
the
heart
may
come
to
smite
for
the
same
,
and
thus
were
the
poore
Iewes
brought
to
compunction
of
heart
for
their
sin
of
crucifying
the
Lord
of
glory
.
Act.
2.37
.
And
this
word
is
called
the
Hammer
of
the
Lord
,
for
by
it
the
Lord
doth
breake
the
hard
and
stony
hearts
of
men
.
Fourthly
,
of
all
Sins
,
so
in
●
speciall
manner
to
take
heede
o●
presumptuous
sinnes
,
for
the●
are
the
sinnes
that
wound
deepe
and
one
of
them
will
stand
Sathan
in
steade
of
many
This
made
Dauid
to
pray
in
●
speciall
manner
,
that
the
Lord
would
keepe
him
from
Sinnes
of
this
nature
,
saying
,
Keepe
thy
Seruant
from
presumptuous
sinnes
.
Psal.
19.13
.
Knowing
that
they
would
at
the
●ast
,
lie
heauie
vpon
the
Soule
●nd
conscience
of
that
man
that
●ommitted
them
,
when
hee
●hould
come
to
a
true
sight
of
●hem
.
But
heere
the
weake
Christi●n
is
bewayling
his
want
,
that
he
●annot
bring
his
heart
to
any
●easonable
passe
to
be
sorrowful
●or
sinne
,
but
howsoeuer
,
that
●●ine
he
would
,
and
withall
his
●eart
hee
desires
that
his
heart
●ould
dissolue
into
teares
,
yet
he
●ndes
that
his
heart
is
fat
,
and
●ill
not
stoope
,
and
this
makes
●im
grieue
because
hee
cannot
●ieue
,
yea
and
mourne
because
●e
cannot
mourne
.
Let
such
for
their
comfort
obserue
.
Comfort
for
the
weake
.
First
,
that
the
constitution
of
euery
mans
body
is
not
alike
,
&
there
may
be
true
compunction
and
contrition
of
heart
for
Sin
,
though
at
all
times
it
doe
not
manifest
it selfe
in
the
eye
by
teares
,
Secondly
,
consider
that
God
measureth
out
this
sorrowe
and
contrition
of
heart
vnto
his
Seruants
,
according
to
their
abilitie
and
strength
to
beare
,
for
hee
i●
that
most
wise
and
skilfull
Physician
,
who
knoweth
well
what
a
potion
of
physick
will
worke
▪
and
more
or
lesse
will
not
serue
whose
promise
is
,
that
hee
wi●
not
lay
more
vpon
vs
then
he●
will
giue
vs
strength
to
beare
.
And
last
of
all
,
let
such
kno●
for
their
comfort
heerein
,
tha●
●he
Lord
lookes
after
the
maner
,
●hen
the
measure
of
any
duty
,
or
grace
.
And
,
2.
Cor.
8.12
Accepteth
vs
according
to
that
which
we
haue
,
not
according
to
that
which
we
haue
not
.
And
hath
promised
that
he
will
not
Quench
the
smoking
flax
,
Mt.
12.20
.
nor
●reake
the
brused
reede
.
And
so
●ong
as
wee
please
not
our selues
●n
these
poore
beginnings
,
but
●ndeuour
after
more
grace
,
and
●ouet
after
the
best
giftes
,
1.
Cor.
12.3
the
●ord
doth
except
both
of
vs
and
●hem
.
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
as
we
must
●abour
to
see
Sinne
,
and
to
get
Godly
sorrow
for
the
same
:
●o
that
wee
may
reape
the
●intage
and
comforte
of
all
,
we
must
adde
a
leaving
and
for●aking
of
sinne
.
To
leaue
and
forsake
sinne
.
For
he
that
hath
●oue
his
penance
once
truly
be●ore
God
,
I
meane
,
hath
had
this
hearty
sorrow
for
his
sinne
,
it
will
abandon
sinne
in
his
Soule
,
for
when
this
Godly
sorrow
comes
in
,
sinne
goes
out
.
A
man
that
hath
surfeited
of
such
meate
once
,
will
afterwards
loath
it
.
This
poynt
is
very
cleare
by
the
examples
of
all
the
godly
,
of
whome
wee
neuer
reade
,
they
fell
into
the
same
sinnes
againe
after
their
repentance
.
They
made
not
a
trade
of
sinne
,
as
of
Dauid
,
of
whome
it
is
saide
,
That
Dauid
did
that
which
was
right
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
all
the
dayes
of
his
life
,
1.
Reg.
15.5
saue
onely
in
the
matter
of
Vriah
.
And
Zacheus
,
no
sooner
called
by
Christ
,
but
leaft
his
former
course
.
And
great
reason
:
for
euery
true
penitent
is
partaker
of
Christs
death
,
and
the
power
of
the
same
,
which
causeth
him
that
hee
is
now
become
dead
vnto
sin
:
Rom.
6.6
.
and
withall
hath
the
spirit
of
God
dwelling
in
him
,
whose
proper
worke
is
to
purifie
the
heart
,
and
not
to
suffer
any
●ilthinesse
to
remaine
where
it
●oth
lodge
.
Act.
15.9
.
And
thus
wee
haue
seene
the
●arts
of
true
repentance
,
and
wherein
it
doth
consist
:
Wee
●re
now
to
speake
of
the
necessi●ie
of
the
same
.
The
necessitie
of
this
duty
●ppeares
by
that
speech
of
our
sauiour
,
The
necessitie
of
Repentance
.
Except
ye
repent
ye
shall
〈◊〉
perish
.
Luk.
13.5
.
And
the
words
are
there
●ice
repeated
,
to
shew
the
cer●●intie
of
it
.
And
againe
,
If
ye
wil
●●t
returne
but
continue
still
in
your
●s
,
I
will
visite
you
saith
the
Lord
,
Ier.
5.3.9
.
●●d
bee
auenged
on
you
.
Many
are
pathetical
exhortations
,
in
the
●●ripture
to
this
purpose
,
to
ex●rt
men
to
repentance
.
O
Ierusalem
,
wash
thy
heart
from
wickednesse
that
thou
maist
be
saued
.
Ier.
4.14
.
And
Cast
away
from
you
all
your
transgressions
whereby
ye
haue
transgressed
,
Ier.
18.31
.
and
make
you
a
new
heart
and
a
new
Spirit
.
And
againe
,
Let
vs
search
and
try
our
wayes
,
Lam.
3.40
.
and
turne
vnto
the
Lord
.
This
is
that
louing
admonition
,
Hag.
1.5.7
.
Christ
giues
vnto
the
Church
of
Eph●sus
who
had
lost
their
first
loue
,
Reu.
2.5
.
she
should
Remember
from
whence
shee
:
Ephe.
4.23
.
was
fallen
,
and
repent
.
The●
and
infinit
places
more
doe
suf●●ciently
declare
the
necessitie
●
Repentance
,
Rom.
12.2
.
Seeing
without
we
cannot
be
saued
.
Yea
all
our
Sacrifices
and
Se●uices
that
we
offer
vp
vnto
Go●
whether
it
be
to
heare
the
wor●
to
receiue
this
Sacrament
,
●
pray
&c.
Without
repentan●
are
nothing
worth
.
Faith
an●
Repentance
,
makes
all
our
seruice
●o
God
to
be
accepted
:
and
that
●his
may
the
more
euidently
ap●eare
,
consider
what
the
Lorde
●ayth
by
his
Prophet
Esay
:
When
you
come
to
appeare
before
me
,
who
hath
required
this
at
your
●ands
,
to
tread
in
my
courts
?
Esa.
1.12.13.14.15
.
Bring
●o
moe
oblations
in
vaine
;
Incense
〈◊〉
abhomination
vnto
me
,
I
cannot
●uffer
your
new
Moones
,
nor
Sab●oths
,
nor
Solemn
dayes
,
nor
Assem●lies
:
And
when
ye
stretch
out
your
●ands
,
I
will
hide
my
eyes
from
you
;
●nd
though
you
make
many
prayers
,
will
not
heare
.
These
are
feareful
●hreatnings
that
the
Lord
de●ounceth
against
the
Iewes
his
●wne
people
:
But
would
wee
●now
the
cause
of
all
?
the
Lord
●eclares
the
same
in
the
very
next
●ords
following
:
Because
your
●ands
are
full
of
blood
.
They
came
in
their
old
sinnes
,
without
Repentance
,
and
thought
that
so
long
as
they
offered
vp
their
sacrifices
,
all
was
well
,
God
could
not
chuse
but
accept
of
them
.
But
the
Lord
regarded
not
the
sacrifices
of
his
owne
worship
and
seruice
,
when
men
did
not
performe
them
in
an
holy
manner
,
in
Faith
and
Repentance
.
And
therfore
the
Lord
exhorts
them
thus
:
Esa.
1.16
.
Wash
you
,
make
you
cleane
,
take
away
the
evill
of
your
workes
from
before
mine
eyes
:
Cease
to
doe
evill
,
learne
to
doe
well
.
&c.
This
were
the
way
to
haue
their
Sacrifices
accepted
,
to
breake
off
their
sinnes
by
repentance
,
without
which
the
Lord
accepteth
of
nothing
that
we
do
.
The
truth
is
further
manifested
by
the
same
prophet
,
where
he
sayth
,
that
H●
that
killeth
a
Bullock
,
Esa.
66.3
.
is
as
if
he
slew
●
man
:
He
that
sacrificeth
a
sheepe
,
●
as
if
he
cut
off
a
dogs
necke
:
He
●hat
offereth
an
oblation
,
as
if
he
of●ered
swines
flesh
.
Now
what
is
the
●eason
of
this
?
did
not
the
Lord
●equire
these
things
at
the
peo●les
hand
?
did
not
his
worship
●nd
seruice
consist
in
them
?
I
●nswer
yes
.
Yet
for
all
that
,
these
●hings
were
abhomination
vnto
●he
Lord
:
For
in
euery
duetie
●ere
is
the
Matter
,
and
the
Man●er
;
the
Lord
neuer
regards
the
●atter
of
his
seruice
,
if
men
faile
〈◊〉
the
Manner
,
if
they
doe
not
●erforme
the
same
in
Faith
,
Re●entance
and
Obedience
.
And
●herefore
the
Lord
layes
downe
●e
reason
why
their
Sacrifices
●ere
reiected
,
viz.
Because
their
●ule
delighted
in
their
abhominati●
.
They
came
vnto
them
in
●eir
sinnes
,
which
caused
the
Lord
to
hate
both
them
&
their
Sacrifice
.
Vse
1
This
serues
to
put
the
Ministers
of
the
word
in
mind
of
their
duty
,
what
doctrine
it
is
that
in
a
speciall
maner
they
are
to
teach
,
and
to
vrge
vpon
the
consciences
of
the
people
;
euen
the
doctrin
of
the
law
in
the
first
place
,
and
in
a
speciall
manner
;
that
so
men
may
bee
brought
vnto
a
sight
of
their
sinnes
,
and
repentance
for
the
same
.
And
surely
,
in
our
dayes
and
times
,
there
is
more
neede
of
the
Sonnes
of
Thunder
then
of
Consolation
,
inasmuch
as
sinne
doth
abound
in
euery
place
and
congregation
,
and
that
here
bee
so
few
that
come
truly
to
the
sigh●
of
the
same
.
Vse
2
Oh
then
in
the
feare
of
God
let
vs
try
and
examine
our selues
●eriously
in
this
one
poynt
espe●ially
,
whether
we
find
our
harts
●o
be
broken
and
wounded
in
vs
●or
sinne
,
for
the
euils
of
our
life
●ast
,
desiring
to
walke
more
holi●y
for
the
time
to
come
.
For
this
〈◊〉
the
end
wherefore
we
come
to
●his
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
that
we
●ight
bee
strengthened
against
●●nne
,
and
bee
knit
vnto
Christ
,
●nd
so
receiue
the
power
of
his
●eath
to
kill
sinne
in
vs
,
and
●ight
haue
more
power
to
●ease
God
.
So
that
wee
must
try
our
Re●entance
,
how
wee
find
and
feele
●ur
hearts
humbled
for
our
ma●ifold
sinnes
and
offences
com●itted
;
whether
wee
be
grieued
〈◊〉
our
soules
,
for
offending
so
●ood
and
gracious
a
God
;
whe●●er
we
come
to
this
Sacrament
●ith
a
hatred
and
detestation
of
all
our
former
euill
wayes
,
and
with
a
constant
purpose
,
to
walke
in
newe
Obedience
,
in
all
thinges
purposing
to
please
him
.
And
when
we
haue
partaked
of
this
Sacrament
,
we
must
then
examine
our
hearts
,
and
see
how
we
preuaile
against
our
corruptions
.
So
that
though
we
haue
repentance
before
,
yet
now
wee
must
renewe
our
Repentance
,
and
labour
to
finde
more
powe●
and
strength
against
sinne
the●
before
.
But
if
wee
come
in
our
old●
sinnes
,
in
our
ignorance
,
blindnesse
,
hardnesse
of
heart
,
prophanenesse
,
lying
,
swearing
,
vncleannesse
,
&c.
it
were
better
tha●
we
neuer
came
at
all
,
we
canno●
looke
euer
to
reape
any
benefi●
by
this
holy
ordinance
of
God
but
in
stead
of
a
blessing
,
shall
bee
sure
to
drawe
downe
from
GOD
some
heauie
iudgement
.
Let
vs
not
then
come
in
our
old
sinnes
,
as
Iudas
in
his
hypocrisie
,
least
we
reape
the
rewarde
of
Iudas
.
The
Iewes
had
foure
daies
to
●o
prepare
themselues
,
and
they
must
eate
the
Passeouer
with
vn●eauened
bread
and
sower
herbs
,
Exo.
12.
●y
which
Ceremony
they
were
●aught
to
come
in
Repentance
,
●ith
harts
grieued
for
sinne
,
and
●o
prepare
themselues
for
so
●reat
a
mystery
.
And
the
Apostle
●xhorteth
vnto
this
duety
,
when
●e
sayth
:
Purge
out
the
old
leauen
,
1.
Cor.
5.7
.
●at
ye
may
be
a
new
lump
:
for
Christ
●ur
Passeouer
is
sacrificed
for
vs
.
And
thus
much
for
the
third
●art
of
our
examination
,
viz.
Re●entance
.
Loue
.
The
fourth
Interrogatory
in
this
our
examination
is
for
our
loue
to
man
,
or
reconciliation
to
our
brethren
.
This
vertue
,
as
it
is
necessary
at
al
times
,
so
especially
at
this
time
,
when
we
come
to
partake
of
this
Sacrament
,
which
is
a
Supper
of
loue
.
This
is
as
needefull
and
necessary
to
the
due
receiuing
of
this
sacrament
as
the
former
:
For
wha●
were
our
knowledge
,
if
wee
ha●
the
same
in
neuer
so
great
a
measure
,
what
were
our
faith
,
or
repentance
,
if
loue
to
our
brethre●
be
wanting
,
we
may
well
call
th●
truth
of
them
all
into
question
,
i●
we
find
not
our selues
ready
an●
willing
to
remit
and
forgiue
o●
brethren
their
iniuries
and
trespasses
committed
against
vs
.
This
Sacrament
is
called
th●
Communion
,
to
teach
vs
this
duty
how
we
ought
to
come
vnto
the
same
in
loue
,
we
haue
one
God
,
one
Mediator
,
and
redeemer
,
one
Spirit
,
one
mother
the
church
of
God
,
we
be
all
members
of
one
,
and
the
same
misticall
body
,
and
therefore
when
we
come
to
this
Supper
we
should
come
in
loue
.
That
which
our
Sauiour
saith
of
Sacrifices
,
may
very
well
bee
saide
of
this
Sacrament
.
When
●hou
commest
to
the
Alter
,
Mat.
5.23.24
.
and
●here
remembrest
that
thy
brother
●ath
ought
against
thee
.
First
bee
●econciled
to
thy
brother
,
and
then
●ome
and
offer
thy
gift
.
There
must
be
first
reconciliation
to
our
brethren
,
before
the
Lord
will
●ccept
of
our
Sacrifice
or
Ser●ice
.
Nay
more
,
the
Lord
will
●aue
his
owne
seruice
and
wor●hip
to
cease
for
a
time
,
till
●his
reconciliation
bee
performed
.
I
will
haue
mercy
,
and
not
Sacrifice
,
Hos.
6.6
.
sayth
the
Lord
:
meaning
indeede
,
that
men
can
neuer
performe
aright
the
dueties
of
the
first
Table
,
where
they
make
no
conscience
of
the
dueties
of
the
second
,
Loue
,
and
seruices
to
man
.
And
hence
it
is
that
our
Sauiour
doth
most
diligently
exhort
his
Disciples
and
in
them
all
christians
vnto
this
duty
,
saying
:
By
this
shall
all
men
knowe
that
you
are
my
Disciples
,
Ioh.
13.35
if
ye
loue
one
another
.
1.
Ioh.
3.14
And
againe
,
This
is
my
commandement
that
ye
loue
one
another
.
1.
Ioh.
4.12
1.
Ioh.
4
7.
Our
Sauiour
makes
this
loue
a
badg
or
cognisance
by
the
which
wee
are
knowne
to
be
his
Disciples
,
this
assures
vs
●●●t
we
are
Gods
children
,
and
that
wee
are
translated
from
death
to
life
.
And
,
Heereby
we
know
that
God
dwelleth
in
vs
,
and
his
loue
is
perfect
in
vs
.
And
Paul
most
earnestly
exhorteth
vnto
this
duty
,
when
he
saith
,
as
the
elect
of
God
,
Col.
3.12
.
holy
&
beloued
,
put
on
tender
mercy
,
kindnes
humblenesse
of
mind
,
meekenes
,
long-suffering
,
forbearing
one
another
,
forgiuing
one
another
,
If
any
man
haue
a
Quarrell
to
another
:
Euen
as
Christ
forgaue
you
,
euen
so
do
eye
,
And
aboue
all
things
put
on
loue
,
which
is
the
bonde
of
perfection
.
Where
the
holy
Ghost
doth
require
vs
,
that
wee
would
make
it
manifest
to
our selues
&
others
,
●hat
we
are
the
elect
of
God
,
and
●hat
the
loue
of
God
is
shed
into
our
hearts
,
that
wee
haue
tasted
of
the
Lords
mercy
towards
our
own
Soules
in
particuler
,
for
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
.
Which
we
●hall
doe
by
shewing
our selues
●eady
and
willing
to
forgiue
others
,
as
wee
haue
founde
the
Lord
both
ready
and
willing
to
forgiue
vs
.
And
to
this
end
hath
the
Lord
ordained
this
Sacrament
of
his
Supper
,
that
it
might
bee
a
feast
of
loue
,
and
a
band
or
chaine
to
knit
vs
fast
one
vnto
another
.
Wherefore
not
vnfitly
is
this
Sacrament
called
the
Communion
,
to
shew
that
there
would
bee
a
holy
and
blessed
agreement
amongst
those
that
come
therevnto
that
they
come
in
loue
,
with
one
hart
&
mind
,
euen
as
one
man
,
as
the
Apostle
teacheth
.
We
that
are
many
are
one
bread
&
one
body
,
because
wee
are
all
partakers
of
one
bread
.
Reasons
to
proue
the
necessitie
of
loue
.
And
to
prouoke
vs
vnto
this
duty
,
consider
.
First
it
is
Gods
commandement
that
we
should
loue
one
another
;
This
is
his
commandement
,
that
we
should
loue
one
another
.
2.
Ioh.
5
,
Secondly
,
it
is
a
marke
or
cognisance
by
the
which
wee
are
known
to
be
Christs
Disciples
:
Ioh.
13.35
.
By
this
shall
all
men
know
that
ye
are
my
Disciples
,
if
ye
loue
one
another
.
Thirdly
,
we
come
all
to
one
Table
,
drinke
of
the
same
Cup
,
eate
of
the
same
bread
,
and
so
professe
the
communion
of
Saints
to
be
amongst
vs
.
Fourthly
,
It
is
a
certaine
marke
●nd
most
euident
signe
,
that
wee
are
translated
from
darkenesse
vnto
light
,
1.
Ioh.
3.10
.
from
death
vnto
●ife
,
euen
our
loue
to
the
bretheren
.
And
last
of
all
,
this
is
that
grace
that
seasons
all
other
the
gifts
●nd
graces
of
God
.
And
as
Iosephs
brethren
were
welcom
for
Beniamins
sake
,
euen
so
are
all
duties
accepted
for
Loues
sake
,
otherwise
what
will
it
profit
a
man
to
heare
,
to
reade
,
to
pray
,
receiue
the
Sacrament
,
&c:
yea
though
he
should
giue
his
body
to
the
fire
,
1.
Cor.
13
14.
that
it
burned
,
and
had
not
loue
,
it
shoulde
profit
him
nothing
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
then
that
loue
,
is
so
excellent
a
gift
&
grace
of
God
,
as
that
it
ministreth
vnto
vs
the
certaine
assurance
of
our
election
,
that
wee
are
the
Sons
of
God
,
that
it
is
it
,
that
seasons
all
our
actions
in
Gods
seruice
,
and
makes
all
duties
accepted
to
God
or
man
.
Oh
how
shoulde
this
cause
vs
to
labour
for
this
excellent
grace
,
Col.
3.12
.
that
we
Put
on
tender
mercy
,
kindenesse
,
humblenesse
of
minde
,
meekenesse
,
long
Suffering
&c
,
and
aboue
all
things
Loue
,
the
bond
of
perfection
,
otherwise
we
●ot
exspect
any
fruit
or
comfort
●n
the
vse
of
this
Sacrament
,
or
●ny
other
the
ordinance
of
God
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
Seeing
loue
and
Charitie
with
man
,
is
so
neces●●ry
to
the
due
receiuing
of
this
●acrament
.
This
may
serue
to
●eproue
those
that
are
growne
●uen
rustie
,
with
rancor
and
ma●ce
towards
their
bretheren
,
that
●ake
euery
small
occasion
or
●espasse
,
occasion
sufficient
of
●llings
out
amongst
them
,
such
●en
deceiue
themselues
,
and
●●eir
owne
Soules
,
if
they
looke
●r
any
benefit
or
comfort
in
this
●acrament
.
Obiect
.
Obiect
▪
I
did
him
noe
wrong
,
●e
wronged
me
,
and
if
he
would
●me
and
confesse
his
fault
,
I
●●ould
forgiue
him
,
but
I
will
●uer
seeke
vnto
him
.
But
marke
this
is
the
flesh
and
the
Deuill
,
and
as
yet
thou
hast
taken
counsell
of
none
but
them
,
Answ.
Christ
will
teach
thee
another
lesson
.
If
thou
remember
that
thy
brother
hath
ought
against
thee
&c.
Mat.
5.23
.
stand
not
vpon
such
tearmes
but
goe
thou
to
him
,
looke
not
for
him
to
come
to
thee
first
,
and
seeke
reconciliation
with
him
,
hereby
thou
shalt
heape
coales
of
fire
vpon
his
head
.
Otherwise
with
what
hart
cans●
thou
pray
,
forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
,
as
we
forgiue
them
that
trespass●
against
vs
.
Doest
thou
not
pray
the
Lord
to
hasten
thy
destruction
,
and
no
way
to
forgiue
thee
in
asmuch
as
thy
heart
is
shut
vp
against
thy
brother
?
whereas
in
deede
wee
are
taught
to
loue
ou●
very
enemies
,
after
the
Exampl●
of
Christ
,
who
prayed
for
h●●
Enemies
,
thus
vnto
his
Father
.
Father
forgiue
them
they
wot
not
what
they
do
.
Luk.
23.35
.
Act.
7.
vlt.
And
that
of
Stephen
,
Lord
lay
not
this
sin
to
their
charge
.
Oh
this
,
this
is
the
truth
,
let
vs
then
acknowledge
it
.
And
this
is
the
way
,
let
vs
then
walke
in
it
,
otherwise
let
vs
not
looke
●o
reape
peace
vnto
our
Soules
,
●or
comfort
by
any
of
Gods
ordinances
.
And
thus
(
Beloued
)
you
haue
●cene
the
necessitie
of
a
Christi●n
mans
preparation
,
The
Conclusion
.
before
hee
●omes
to
this
holy
Sacrament
.
You
haue
seene
againe
●he
Subiect
of
it
,
not
another
,
●ut
a
mans
selfe
.
And
last
of
all
,
●ou
haue
seene
wherein
this
du●y
doth
consist
.
Now
if
wee
finde
our selues
●urnished
with
some
competent
●easure
of
Knowledge
,
Faith
,
Repentance
,
and
Loue
,
as
you
haue
heard
,
all
which
are
required
to
the
due
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
wee
may
then
with
comfort
come
vnto
it
.
And
howsoeuer
these
graces
bee
in
vs
but
in
part
,
and
in
much
weakenesse
,
yet
if
we
be
humbled
for
our
wants
,
and
desire
to
increase
in
our
Knowledge
,
to
be
strengthened
in
our
Faith
,
to
bee
bettered
in
our
Repentance
,
&c.
Heere
we
are
called
to
the
liuing
Fountaine
,
from
whence
we
may
looke
to
haue
supply
made
vnto
all
our
wants
.
But
if
on
the
contrary
part
,
vpon
examination
,
we
find
our selues
altogether
ignorant
of
God
,
and
his
Son
Christ
,
and
the
meanes
of
our
redemption
,
that
we
haue
not
our
harts
truely
touched
with
our
sinnes
and
that
we
are
not
at
peace
with
men
,
better
not
come
;
for
this
were
but
to
abuse
so
holy
an
ordinance
,
to
mocke
God
to
his
face
,
and
to
stirr
him
vp
to
wrath
against
vs
.
And
by
this
that
hath
beene
sayde
,
it
may
appeare
that
few
come
worthily
,
and
prepared
as
they
ought
,
but
ignorantly
,
and
for
custome
sake
,
to
the
great
dishonor
of
God
,
and
abuse
of
so
holy
an
ordinance
.
And
thus
much
concerning
the
preparation
that
is
to
be
made
by
euery
faithful
communicant
:
the
participation
follows
,
which
we
referre
to
another
time
.
Let
vs
pray
.
The
Third
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.28
.
Let
a
man
therefore
examine
himselfe
:
And
so
let
him
eate
of
that
Bread
,
and
drinke
of
that
Cup.
WHen
wee
haue
Examined
our
soules
,
and
prepared
our
harts
,
and
bring
the
true
Wedding
garment
of
Knowledge
,
Faith
,
Repentance
,
and
Loue
:
then
wee
are
to
come
to
this
holy
banquet
and
feast
of
our
soules
.
And
so
let
him
eat
of
that
bread
,
and
drinke
,
&c.
Heere
we
haue
the
act
of
Receiuing
to
be
perfourmed
by
the
true
Communicant
,
his
taking
and
receiuing
of
the
Bread
,
and
the
Wine
.
In
which
action
we
note
-
1.
The
Duety
it selfe
,
Eate
,
Drinke
.
-
2.
The
Qualification
of
the
person
,
implyed
in
this
word
,
So.
-
3.
What
hee
must
Eate
and
Drinke
;
This
Bread
,
Of
this
Cup.
And
first
,
for
the
dutie
it selfe
:
As
before
he
was
inioyned
to
examine
himselfe
:
So
heere
by
no
●esse
straight
an
iniunction
to
Eate
,
and
to
Drinke
.
The
Doctrine
is
,
Doct.
1
That
it
is
not
leaft
to
our
●hoyce
,
To
receiue
th●s
Sacrament
is
not
a
thing
indifferent
.
whether
we
wil
come
to
●his
Sacrament
,
or
not
,
to
receiue
●t
,
or
not
to
receiue
it
;
but
it
is
the
will
of
God
,
and
his
commandement
,
that
we
should
come
vnto
it
as
often
as
conueniently
wee
may
.
And
so
let
him
Eat
,
&c.
This
is
not
a
bare
permission
,
but
rather
a
precept
,
and
binds
all
vnto
obedience
therevnto
:
And
therfore
as
it
is
our
duty
to
heare
the
Worde
,
to
pray
,
to
sanctifie
the
Lords
Sabboths
,
&c.
because
the
Lord
hath
so
commanded
;
euen
so
hath
the
Lord
commanded
vs
this
dutie
likewise
,
to
come
and
partake
of
this
holy
Sacrament
.
And
the
necessity
of
this
wil
appeare
,
if
we
do
but
consider
,
how
straightly
the
Lord
inioyned
the
people
of
the
Iewes
the
obseruation
of
the
types
of
both
the
Sacraments
.
Such
as
was
Circumcision
vnder
the
Lawe
,
when
the
Lord
commanded
the
vncircumcised
Man-child
(
that
was
not
circumcised
according
to
the
ordinance
of
the
Lorde
)
to
bee
cut
off
from
his
people
,
Gen.
17.1
Exo.
3.24.5
Num.
9.13
as
one
that
had
broken
the
Couenant
.
And
so
for
the
Passeouer
,
he
that
did
not
keepe
it
solemnly
,
according
to
the
law
was
to
be
cut
off
from
Gods
people
:
now
then
,
if
it
hold
so
in
the
ceremony
,
then
how
much
more
in
the
Substance
?
But
the
Reasons
that
followe
,
will
shewe
the
necessity
of
the
same
more
clear●y
.
Reason
1
First
,
the
receiuing
of
this
Sa●rament
in
a
holy
manner
,
is
a
●rincipall
part
of
Gods
worship
●nd
seruice
,
which
euery
Christi●n
is
bounde
to
perfourme
.
Now
●he
Lorde
will
bee
serued
accor●ing
to
his
will
prescribed
in
his
Worde
.
It
resteth
not
in
man
to
●rescribe
or
appoynt
,
but
to
re●aine
and
embrace
that
which
is
taught
by
him
.
For
in
vain
do
they
worship
me
,
Esa.
29.13
,
14
teaching
for
Doctrine
,
men
precepts
.
Mat.
7.7
.
Now
one
principal
part
of
his
worship
consists
in
the
due
receiuing
of
this
sacrament
,
and
therfore
in
obedience
to
so
holy
an
ordinance
of
God
,
men
must
com
therevnto
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
it
is
an
holy
helpe
and
meanes
to
increase
grace
,
howsoeuer
of
it selfe
,
it
cannot
conferre
grace
;
for
vnto
some
,
both
the
worde
and
Sacraments
are
but
the
sauour
of
death
vnto
death
.
2.
Cor.
2.16
Yet
notwithstanding
,
this
Sacrament
may
truely
be
sayde
to
bee
a
Conduit
,
to
conuay
the
grace
of
regeneration
and
remission
of
sins
vnto
the
true
beleeuer
:
Simile
.
Euen
as
the
Princes
Letters
are
saide
to
saue
the
life
of
a
malefactor
,
whereas
indeede
,
they
doe
but
signifie
the
Princes
pleasure
that
he
shall
be
saued
.
And
●he
Lord
working
grace
in
the
hearts
of
his
seruants
,
hath
●n
his
wisedome
appoynted
the
●ord
,
Sacraments
,
prayer
&c.
to
●e
the
meanes
for
the
effecting
of
●he
same
.
Reason
.
3
Thirdly
,
this
Sacrament
is
a
●onfirmation
of
our
couenant
,
●nd
serues
to
bee
a
seale
of
the
●ame
,
betweene
God
and
vs
,
Gen.
17.1
.
that
●e
will
be
our
God
,
Esay
.
43.25
and
wee
will
●ecome
his
people
,
by
the
which
●s
by
a
most
sure
and
certaine
●ledge
giuen
on
Gods
part
,
Ier.
31.31
.
and
receiued
on
ours
,
Zach.
8.8
.
God
of
his
●reat
mercy
,
doth
as
it
were
●●nd
himself
to
vs
by
an
euerlast●g
decree
to
bee
our
God
,
and
●ee
againe
binde
our selues
vn●●
him
to
remaine
his
people
,
●nd
to
keepe
a
constant
course
of
obedience
before
him
.
Vse
.
1
And
surely
this
condemnes
those
as
do
wittingly
and
wilfully
abstaine
from
the
Lords
Supper
.
For
reprofe
.
As
many
do
offend
in
comming
vnworthily
and
vnprepared
,
so
many
offend
in
comming
not
at
all
,
when
occasion
&
opportunitie
is
offered
vnto
them
to
come
.
Doth
not
the
practice
of
such
men
beray
that
they
do
lightly
esteeme
of
Gods
ordinance
.
Simile
.
If
the
King
or
some
other
greate
parsonage
,
should
haue
graunted
vnto
a
man
the
lease
of
some
goodly
Mannor
vppon
very
reasonable
conditions
,
and
appoint
a
day
to
seale
the
writinges
,
who
woulde
not
giue
attendance
,
or
rather
what
great
ingratitude
,
were
it
for
a
man
not
to
come
at
the
time
appointed
,
but
●ilfully
to
refuse
and
contemne
〈◊〉
friendly
an
offer
.
Oh
beloued
,
●he
Lord
of
heauen
and
earth
,
he
●ath
promised
to
giue
vnto
vs
Christ
and
with
him
al
things
▪
Rom.
8.32
.
Hea●en
,
eternall
life
,
and
the
saluati●n
of
our
Soules
.
The
very
day
●nd
time
of
the
Administration
●f
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
●upper
,
what
is
it
but
the
sea●ng
day
wherein
the
Lord
offers
●o
confirme
his
graunt
vnto
vs
,
●nd
to
stablish
that
his
couenant
,
●hat
ingratitude
then
shall
wee
●e
guiltie
off
,
if
wee
neglect
so
●reat
saluation
.
And
surely
this
Sinne
of
wil●ll
refusing
or
abstaining
from
●e
Lords
Table
is
not
all
one
,
●ut
it
hath
many
other
sinnes
at●nding
vpon
it
,
and
accompa●ying
it
.
First
such
men
as
doe
wilfully
abstaine
and
absent
themselues
,
doe
contemne
and
despise
the
commandement
of
Christ
himselfe
,
What
sins
they
are
guilty
of
,
that
neglect
to
tome
to
the
Lords
Supper
.
who
hath
commanded
al
to
doe
this
.
To
examine
,
to
take
,
and
t●
eate
.
Now
to
rebel
against
God
&
Christ
,
is
noe
small
sinne
,
Since
herein
they
cannot
but
declare
what
a
light
esteeme
they
hau●
of
the
couenant
,
God
hath
mad●
with
them
,
&
the
seale
of
the
same
Secondly
,
such
make
light
account
and
despise
the
memor●
of
the
blessed
death
and
passio●
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
hee
s●
straightly
commaunded
vs
to
keepe
in
memory
,
as
wherei●
wee
shall
shew
forth
his
death
v●till
his
comming
againe
.
For
so
ofte●
as
ye
shall
eate
this
bread
,
and
drink●
this
cup
,
ye
shew
the
Lords
death
t●
he
come
.
Thirdly
,
this
wilfull
con●empt
in
any
,
doth
manifestly
●eclare
the
great
vnthankefull●esse
of
such
vnto
God
.
Vnthankefullnesse
in
a
great
measure
.
Who
●
great
measure
and
deepe
com●assion
towards
our
poore
soules
●oth
afforde
vs
such
props
and
●ayes
,
to
support
our
weake
●ith
,
as
this
Sacrament
is
.
For
●ch
is
our
weakenesse
while
we
●e
here
,
euen
when
wee
haue
●ained
vnto
the
greatest
mea●re
of
grace
,
and
assurance
of
●r
Saluation
,
that
wee
stand
in
●ede
dayly
of
the
word
and
Sa●●●ments
,
as
to
beget
,
so
to
con●me
and
strengthen
vs
in
the
●ce
receiued
:
And
therefore
〈◊〉
neglect
the
same
,
when
the
●rd
doth
offer
it
vnto
vs
,
doth
●●nifestly
declare
great
ingrati●e
against
God
.
Fourthly
,
such
bee
guiltie
of
〈◊〉
contempte
of
the
price
of
their
redemption
euen
the
most
precious
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
which
is
offered
in
this
sacrament
vnto
euery
true
beleeuer
.
Mat.
26.2
28
▪
6.
This
is
my
body
,
which
is
giuen
for
you
&c:
And
the
very
foode
of
their
soules
,
Ioh.
6.55
.
men
so
loath
,
&
so
lightly
regard
.
Fiftly
,
such
men
beray
their
infidelity
,
&
do
no
lesse
then
temp●
God
as
Ahaz
did
,
which
refused
the
signe
,
the
Lord
offered
vnt●
him
,
&
said
,
I
will
not
aske
a
sig●
nor
tempt
the
Lord
.
But
becaus●
he
asked
not
a
signe
,
therefore
h●
did
tempt
the
Lord
,
&
what
is
i●
else
,
but
a
tempting
of
God
,
for
●
man
to
neglect
the
meanes
appointed
of
God
,
&
make
trya●
whether
hee
will
saue
him
with
out
the
meanes
or
not
.
Wee
kno●
that
the
word
,
and
Sacraments
,
a●
the
meanes
appointed
of
God
,
n●
onely
to
beget
faith
and
other
graces
,
in
the
harts
of
his
children
,
but
are
meanes
likewise
ordained
of
God
,
to
helpe
the
weakenes
of
our
faith
,
and
to
neglect
or
lightly
to
esteeme
of
these
,
doth
manifestly
declare
that
such
men
haue
either
no
faith
,
or
that
they
●egard
not
the
increase
or
con●irmation
of
the
same
.
And
lastly
such
as
willingly
●nd
wilfully
refuse
to
come
,
de●pise
the
communion
of
Saints
,
●nd
the
fellowship
of
the
Church
●nd
people
of
God
,
and
heereby
●ut
themselues
off
from
Christ
●nd
his
Church
.
For
this
Sacra●ent
is
the
Communion
of
the
●ody
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
from
●e
which
they
cut
and
seuer
●●emselues
,
vs
vnworthy
.
And
thus
you
haue
seene
how
●any
sinnes
such
men
are
guilty
of
,
as
neglect
the
due
receiuing
of
this
holy
Sacrament
,
which
must
be
duly
considered
of
vs
,
least
by
the
heaping
vp
of
these
sinnes
now
,
one
vpon
the
necke
of
another
,
wee
bring
vpon
our
owne
heades
swift
damnation
.
Now
because
there
is
none
that
either
refuseth
or
neglecteth
duly
to
come
to
this
holy
ordinance
of
God
:
But
haue
some
excuses
for
themselues
,
I
desir●
therefore
breefely
to
remou●
some
of
the
cheefest
of
them
,
an●
so
come
to
the
further
vses
to
b●
made
of
this
poynt
.
Obiections
answered
.
This
first
and
most
common
excuse
,
men
haue
for
themselue●
is
they
are
not
prepared
,
Obiect.
1.
&
the
knowe
that
it
is
a
dangero●●
thing
to
come
vnprepared
,
succate
and
drinke
their
owne
damnation
.
Answ.
I
answere
,
that
this
obiection
doth
certainly
bewray
great
impiety
in
the
heart
of
such
a
one
:
What
,
art
thou
not
prepared
,
and
therefore
wilt
not
come
?
What
is
this
but
to
pay
one
debt
by
another
,
and
to
adde
vnto
such
mens
sinnes
,
and
to
make
them
●xceeding
sinfull
.
For
knowe
O
●hou
vaine
man
,
that
it
is
thy
sin
●o
neglect
to
come
to
the
Lordes
Table
,
when
occasion
is
offered
●nto
thee
from
the
Lorde
,
and
●hou
hast
aggrauated
thy
sinne
,
〈◊〉
that
thou
art
not
prepared
to
●ome
vnto
it
.
What
do
such
men
●at
glory
in
their
owne
shame
?
●ur
life
should
bee
a
continuall
●eparation
,
and
setting
of
our
●ues
in
order
for
euery
Christi●
duety
,
yea
such
as
our
dayly
●●crifice
is
to
be
offered
vp
vnto
●od
.
And
Christians
are
commanded
to
be
watchfull
,
that
so
we
may
be
alwayes
ready
,
Mat.
24.44
.
euer
expsecting
the
comming
of
the
bridegroome
.
And
therefore
away
with
such
excuses
,
which
are
but
demonstrations
of
a
graceles
hart
,
&
no
better
then
Fig
leaues
,
that
shall
neuer
hide
thy
nakednes
from
the
eyes
of
the
almighty
:
But
the
Lord
one
day
will
make
it
an
argument
against
the●
that
thy
condemnation
is
mos●
iust
,
and
out
of
thy
owne
mout●
will
condemne
thee
.
Obiect
.
2
Secondly
,
others
thinke
the
haue
better
ground
for
their
abstinence
,
some
businesse
or
othe●
that
is
in
hand
that
must
be
se●
vnto
,
Mat.
22.
like
vnto
those
in
the
go●pel
;
one
that
must
be
excused
b●cause
he
had
bought
a
farme
,
●nother
fiue
yoke
of
Oxen
,
a
thi●
that
had
married
a
wife
,
a●
therefore
could
not
come
,
these
haue
some
iorney
to
ride
,
or
one
triuiall
businesse
or
other
,
that
is
matter
sufficient
to
keepe
them
from
the
Lords
Table
.
Answ.
Vnto
such
kind
of
men
I
will
say
with
Christ
:
What
shall
it
profite
a
man
to
win
the
whole
worlde
,
and
to
lose
his
owne
Soule
?
Is
not
thy
Soule
more
precious
vnto
thee
then
thy
body
?
and
the
welfare
of
the
one
to
be
preferred
before
the
welfare
of
the
other
,
since
the
losse
of
thy
Soule
,
a
whole
world
cannot
recompence
:
make
not
light
account
then
of
the
Lords
gracious
cal
,
neither
belike
those
prophane
Gadarens
,
to
prefer
thy
Swine
before
Christ
I
meane
,
the
world
before
thy
saluation
.
Obiect
.
3
Other
there
be
that
alledg
for
themselues
,
or
rather
indeede
against
themselues
,
that
they
are
not
in
charity
,
and
therfore
they
dare
not
come
:
Doe
you
not
knowe
,
and
haue
you
not
taught
vs
that
we
must
come
in
loue
,
otherwise
we
cannot
receiue
the
sacrament
worthily
;
Now
such
a
one
and
my selfe
,
we
are
not
friendes
,
and
hee
hath
so
wronged
mee
,
that
I
can
neuer
put
it
vp
.
Answ.
Oh
how
doe
such
men
bewray
both
their
impiety
and
hypocrisie
!
Dare
you
not
come
?
Dare
you
pretend
Religion
and
conscience
in
abstaining
,
especially
vpon
this
ground
,
that
you
are
not
in
Charity
?
Whose
fault
is
it
that
thou
art
not
in
charity
●
thy
owne
.
Art
thou
not
required
to
forgiue
thy
brother
his
trespasses
,
Mat.
6.12
.
Mat.
5.
and
to
goe
and
bee
reconciled
to
thy
brother
?
yea
though
hee
hath
trespassed
against
thee
,
and
iniured
thee
.
Religion
and
Christianity
doth
teach
the
professors
thereof
to
seeke
reconciliation
with
their
brethren
.
But
of
this
before
in
the
duety
.
Many
more
are
the
obiections
of
wicked
men
,
which
when
they
come
to
be
weighed
in
the
weightes
of
the
Sanctuary
,
will
prooue
to
light
,
and
manifestly
declare
the
want
of
grace
in
the
soule
:
For
where
there
is
true
Sanctification
in
the
hart
of
any
,
such
a
one
is
euer
conscionable
●n
the
vse
of
such
meanes
as
are
●ppoynted
of
GOD
,
for
the
increase
of
grace
:
Amongst
which
●he
reuerent
vse
of
this
Sacrament
is
not
the
least
.
There
are
other
obiections
,
●hat
are
of
another
nature
,
made
●y
weake
Christians
,
who
are
●uch
discoraged
in
themselues
:
●nd
obiect
against
themselues
as
followeth
.
Obiect
.
4
First
,
they
say
they
are
so
farre
from
loathing
this
Sacrament
,
as
that
they
long
after
it
,
but
now
their
wantes
are
so
many
,
and
their
infirmities
are
so
great
,
their
faith
so
weak
,
repentance
so
smal
as
that
they
are
afraid
to
come
.
Answ.
Vnto
such
a
one
I
say
with
the
Disciple
to
blind
Bartimeus
,
Behold
,
Christ
calleth
thee
.
Mar.
10.49
Such
are
fit
patients
for
Christ
the
spiritual
Physician
to
worke
on
.
If
this
complaint
or
the
like
,
proceede
from
an
inward
feeling
of
their
wants
,
and
from
a
hart
truely
humbled
for
them
,
hauing
in
them
a
hungring
and
thirstie
desire
after
Christ
and
his
righteousnesse
,
Surely
such
a
one
is
not
farre
from
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
.
And
therefore
,
for
the
endlesse
comfort
and
consolation
of
such
that
are
thus
humbled
and
deiected
through
the
conscience
of
their
owne
wants
:
Consider
First
,
Comfort
to
the
weake
Christian
.
that
the
feeling
of
the
want
of
grace
,
with
griefe
for
the
same
,
is
grace
it self
,
for
the
gracelesse
and
faithlesse
doe
seldome
or
neuer
find
any
such
defects
in
them
.
Secondly
,
Christ
inuiteth
such
poore
soules
vnto
him
,
saying
:
Mat.
11.38
Come
vnto
me
&c.
Thirdly
,
that
Christ
pronounceth
such
to
be
blessed
,
that
doe
●ut
hunger
and
thirst
after
righ●eousnesse
,
and
hath
said
,
Mat.
12.20
.
that
he
●il
not
breake
the
bruised
reede
,
nor
●uench
the
smoaking
flaxe
.
Fourthly
,
that
the
Lord
doth
●ore
regard
the
truth
of
grace
,
yt●aboureth
after
perfection
,
then
●he
measure
of
it
,
as
that
gift
that
was
so
highly
commended
by
our
Sauiour
in
the
poore
widdow
.
And
last
of
all
,
that
this
Sacrament
of
Christs
Supper
,
was
instituted
and
ordained
for
the
weake
,
not
for
the
strong
,
for
the
poore
,
not
for
the
rich
,
&
for
the
sicke
and
broken
harted
,
and
not
for
the
whole
.
Now
then
,
what
an
absurditie
were
it
for
a
man
to
refuse
to
eat
,
because
hee
were
hungry
,
and
to
refuse
to
drinke
,
because
he
were
thirsty
.
Doe
not
then
discourage
thy self
more
then
there
is
cause
,
but
come
,
O
come
vnto
this
heauenly
banket
&
feast
of
thy
soule
,
where
thou
hast
a
promise
,
that
by
the
conscionable
and
holy
vse
of
this
ordinance
,
thou
shalt
haue
thy
faith
strengthened
,
thy
repentance
increased
,
and
all
other
graces
of
God
confirmed
in
thee
,
to
thy
endlesse
comfort
.
Obiect
.
5
Some
againe
obiect
that
the
Iewes
receiued
the
passeouer
,
but
once
in
the
yeare
.
In
the
fourth●eenth
day
of
the
first
moneth
at
euen
,
is
the
Lords
Passeouer
.
Exo.
12.18
.
Leuit.
22.5
.
And
the
passeouer
wee
knowe
was
but
a
●ype
of
this
Sacrament
.
I
answer
,
we
now
compare
the
●haddowe
and
the
substance
together
in
that
particuler
where●●
they
are
not
to
bee
com●ared
.
For
touching
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
it
is
●is
will
,
that
it
should
bee
admi●istred
and
receiued
often
,
for
so
●ith
our
Sauiour
,
So
oft
as
ye
shall
●te
of
this
bread
&c
,
And
as
for
●is
Annuall
communicating
,
is
●ow
hatcht
in
time
of
popery
in
●e
infancy
of
the
Church
,
and
●y
no
meanes
to
bee
immitated
●f
vs
,
that
liue
now
in
the
Sun-shine
of
the
Gospell
.
But
to
leaue
these
obiections
we
come
now
to
make
some
further
vse
of
the
poynt
.
Vse
.
2
Seeing
then
wee
see
the
necessitie
of
this
duty
,
For
instruction
.
that
it
is
not
left
as
a
thing
arbitrary
,
to
come
or
not
to
come
,
but
it
is
rather
a
flat
precept
imposed
vpon
all
,
To
come
and
eate
of
this
breade
,
and
drinke
of
this
cup.
Let
this
serue
for
our
instruction
that
wee
learne
to
make
more
conscience
of
this
duty
of
comming
to
this
Sacrament
.
If
the
Lord
should
require
as
our
hands
a
thing
that
were
hard
and
heauie
,
wee
ought
with
all
chearefulnesse
to
vndergoe
it
,
and
willingly
to
submit
out
selues
vnto
it
,
in
regard
of
his
commaundement
.
How
be
it
,
this
the
Lord
requireth
at
our
hands
,
is
not
hard
,
but
easie
,
not
an
intollerable
burthen
,
but
tha●
which
may
delight
the
Soule
of
christian
.
And
therefore
were
shame
not
to
do
it
.
It
was
well
●aid
of
Naamans
Seruant
to
his
Maister
.
Master
if
the
prophet
had
●id
thee
do
some
great
thing
,
2.
Reg.
5.12
oughtest
●ou
not
to
haue
done
it
?
how
much
●ore
when
he
saith
wash
&
be
clean
.
●f
Christ
should
haue
imposed
●ppon
vs
greater
things
then
●hese
,
ought
we
not
to
doe
them
,
●ow
much
more
,
when
he
saith
,
●ake
and
eate
.
How
wil
we
drinke
cup
of
Martyrdome
for
Christ
:
●at
will
not
drink
the
cup
of
●luation
with
Christ
.
Vse
.
3
And
last
of
all
this
may
serue
●r
matter
of
singular
consolatiō●to
the
godly
that
make
con●ience
of
this
duty
,
For
consolation
.
that
hunger
●d
thirst
after
this
spirituall
●nquet
,
more
then
their
ap●ointed
foode
:
such
may
surely
exspect
a
blessing
.
Whatsoeuer
thy
wants
are
,
the
Lord
will
couer
them
all
.
Do
thou
take
the
Lords
offer
when
hee
calles
thee
to
his
Table
,
and
come
with
a
certaine
exspectation
of
good
successe
,
and
see
if
the
Lord
doe
not
open
the
windowes
of
heauen
vpon
thee
,
and
raine
vpon
thee
aboundantly
the
showers
of
his
grace
,
and
refresh
thy
hungry
Soule
,
with
good
things
.
And
therfore
in
Gods
name
le●
this
bee
an
incouragement
vnto
vs
,
Iam.
4.
to
Draw
neare
vnto
God
,
seeing
he
will
draw
neare
vnto
vs
.
And
although
we
cannot
prepare
ou●
selues
as
we
would
,
Yet
when
we
labour
after
holinesse
,
and
Sanctification
of
life
,
let
vs
come
and
not
bee
discouraged
,
the
Lord
will
be
mercifull
vnto
vs
,
●
.
Cro.
30.19
.
though
we
are
not
cleansed
according
to
the
purification
of
the
Sanctu●ry
.
And
thus
much
for
the
first
●enerall
circumstance
of
the
Text
,
the
duty
Eate
,
Drinke
,
wee
●ome
now
to
the
qualification
●f
the
person
●●
.
And
so
let
him
Eate
&c.
2.
Cir.
The
qualification
of
the
person
that
must
communicate
.
The
qualification
of
the
●erson
,
is
imployed
in
this
word
〈◊〉
.
Which
hath
reference
to
the
●●rmer
part
of
the
verse
,
exami●●tion
it selfe
.
The
doctrine
is
●eare
.
Doct.
2
That
after
a
man
hath
exami●●d
himselfe
as
before
,
It
is
not
sufficient
to
come
but
to
come
prepared
.
and
finds
●●mselfe
in
some
measure
fitted
〈◊〉
Knowledg
,
faith
,
Repentance
,
●d
Loue
,
then
he
may
come
,
yea
●s
he
alone
,
that
hath
warrant
●
come
and
none
other
,
and
is
●e
required
to
participate
of
●s
holy
ordinance
.
It
is
not
sufficient
that
a
man
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
but
that
he
S●
come
,
that
is
in
an
holy
manner
vnto
such
an
holy
ordinance
.
Mat.
22.11
.
At
the
Marriage
banquet
i●
the
Gospell
,
ma●
were
bidde●
to
the
feast
,
and
many
came
,
bu●
that
was
not
all
.
If
there
bee
bu●
one
in
the
company
,
that
come
without
the
wedding
garment
,
b●
is
discouered
,
and
it
was
not
h●
beeing
present
at
the
feast
,
th●
would
serue
his
turne
,
but
in
a
much
as
hee
was
not
perpar●
and
fitted
thereunto
,
hee
is
th●
sentenced
,
Mat.
26
to
be
bounde
hand
,
〈◊〉
foote
,
and
to
be
cast
into
vtter
dar●nesse
.
Iudas
receiued
this
Sacr●ment
as
well
as
Peter
,
from
〈◊〉
blessed
hand
of
Christ
:
yet
b●cause
he
was
not
prepared
th●
vnto
,
it
proued
his
bane
,
〈◊〉
gaue
Sathan
the
more
aduan●age
,
euen
for
the
abuse
of
so
ho●y
an
ordinance
,
to
enter
into
Iudas
.
Mat
25.
The
foolish
Virgins
seemed
●o
exspect
the
Brid-gromes
comming
,
but
in
asmuch
as
their
Oyle
was
spent
and
their
Lampes
gone
●ut
,
they
were
taken
vnprepa●ed
,
and
so
for
euer
shut
out
of
●he
Marriage
chamber
,
and
the
Bride-gromes
presence
.
These
●nd
the
like
examples
,
whereof
●he
Scriptures
are
full
,
they
all
serue
as
a
cloud
of
witnesses
,
to
●onfirme
vnto
vs
the
vndoubted
●ruth
of
this
doctrine
,
that
it
is
●ot
sufficient
that
a
man
come
vnto
●his
Sacrament
of
Christs
Sup●er
,
and
so
ioyne
with
the
rest
of
Gods
people
in
receiuing
of
the
●●me
,
but
he
must
So
come
,
that
is
●●ted
and
prepared
by
a
godly
●xamination
as
before
.
The
reasons
follow
.
Reason
.
1
First
,
it
is
Gods
commaundement
as
to
come
,
so
to
come
worthyly
and
prep●red
,
without
which
preparation
better
neuer
come
.
For
we
shall
but
offer
th●
Sacrifice
of
fooles
,
Which
is
abhomination
vnto
the
Lord
.
Ecle.
4.
And
a●
our
hearing
,
praying
,
receiuing
▪
&c:
When
we
come
vnto
them
for
custom
sake
and
fashion
sake
not
in
a
holy
manner
,
in
faith
▪
repentance
,
and
obedience
,
ar●
so
farre
from
pleasing
God
,
a●
that
they
rather
prouoke
hi●
Maiestie
and
stirre
him
vp
to
wrath
against
vs
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
such
a
one
as
come
prepared
as
he
ought
,
may
safely
exspect
a
blessing
from
God
,
wh●
hath
promised
to
adde
a
blessing
to
all
that
come
prepared
vnto
his
ordinances
,
and
hath
said
,
h●
wil
be
found
of
al
them
that
seek
him
,
in
the
conscionable
vse
of
those
means
he
hath
appointed
.
Reason
.
3
Thirdly
,
as
it
were
a
sinne
for
a
man
to
receiue
vnprepared
,
so
were
it
no
lesse
a
sinne
for
a
man
to
bee
prepared
,
and
not
to
receiue
,
for
his
preparation
otherwise
were
to
little
purpose
.
Vse
1
Seeing
then
that
it
is
not
inough
for
a
man
to
come
,
vnles
he
come
prepared
:
Oh
how
shoulde
this
humble
euery
one
of
vs
,
that
haue
many
times
come
and
partaked
of
this
royall
feast
and
supper
of
the
Lord
,
without
our
wedding
garment
;
Note
.
many
a
time
haue
we
receiued
this
Sacrament
,
when
we
made
litle
or
no
preparation
vn●o
it
:
and
this
was
our
case
before
our
calling
,
in
the
time
of
our
vn●egeneracy
,
howsoeuer
it
hath
fa●ed
with
vs
since
.
And
surely
it
was
Gods
wonderfull
mercy
vnto
vs
then
,
that
wee
were
not
destroyed
for
abusing
so
holy
an
ordinance
,
and
his
gracious
&
glorious
presence
therein
.
And
now
(
my
brethren
)
albeit
we
haue
escaped
our
deserued
iudgement
,
which
the
Lord
might
then
haue
most
iustly
inflicted
vpon
vs
,
yet
now
should
wee
iudge
our selues
worthy
,
then
to
haue
beene
destroyd
,
and
labor
to
bee
humbled
for
our
olde
sinnes
,
least
they
bring
vpon
vs
new
iudgements
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
this
may
serue
for
matter
of
terror
vnto
all
wicked
and
vngodly
men
,
that
make
no
conscience
of
this
duety
,
who
either
seldome
or
neuer
come
to
this
holy
ordinance
of
God
,
or
if
they
come
,
come
altogether
vnprepared
.
What
though
the
Lord
in
this
Sacrament
doe
offer
vnto
them
his
owne
Son
,
and
the
benefites
of
his
passion
,
remission
of
sinnes
,
redemption
,
his
Spirit
,
and
Kingdome
.
They
preferre
their
sinnes
before
these
,
and
by
no
meanes
will
bee
brought
to
part
with
them
,
but
haue
their
appetites
so
taken
vp
with
earthly
things
,
that
they
haue
no
minde
at
all
,
or
appetite
to
spirituall
thinges
.
Oh
,
the
case
of
such
men
is
most
miserable
and
fearefull
.
How
iust
shal
their
condemnation
one
day
bee
,
when
the
Lorde
shall
enter
into
iudgement
with
them
for
neglecting
so
great
Saluation
.
Vse
3
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
this
may
minister
matter
of
singular
ioy
and
consolation
vnto
the
godly
,
For
consolation
.
that
labour
to
prepare
themselues
,
and
seeke
to
put
away
their
sinnes
by
godly
sorrowe
.
Though
this
man
cannot
bee
so
fitted
and
prepared
as
hee
desires
,
he
may
not
be
discouraged
,
but
drawe
neare
vnto
God
in
his
ordinance
,
who
wil
accept
of
the
poore
desires
of
his
seruants
,
and
hath
inuited
such
hungrie
and
thirstie
soules
to
come
vnto
him
,
and
hath
promised
to
satisfie
them
:
but
of
this
before
.
Now
because
the
heart
of
man
is
deceitfull
aboue
all
things
,
Ier.
18.17
.
and
we
are
ready
to
deceiue
our selues
heerein
,
I
shall
very
shortly
propound
such
degrees
of
grace
,
as
are
in
some
measure
found
in
those
whose
hearts
are
at
all
seasoned
with
grace
:
and
without
which
no
man
,
The
least
degrees
of
grace
are
can
come
vnto
this
Sacrament
with
comfort
,
or
exspect
any
blessing
from
God
.
First
,
they
must
see
their
wants
,
1
To
see
sin
.
this
is
required
in
euery
one
,
to
haue
their
vnderstandings
enlightened
,
by
the
which
they
come
●o
see
what
God
requireth
,
and
how
farr
short
they
come
of
that
obedience
the
Lord
requires
at
●heir
hands
;
and
this
is
indeede
〈◊〉
first
step
to
true
repentance
and
●ound
conuersion
,
to
attaine
to
●he
sight
of
our
owne
wandring
,
●nd
is
one
of
the
smallest
degrees
●f
grace
that
can
be
in
any
.
And
●ecause
that
wicked
men
and
hy●ocrites
may
attaine
vnto
this
,
●hat
shall
neuer
bee
saued
,
vnto
●his
more
must
be
added
.
And
in
the
second
place
,
2
To
be
humbled
for
sin
.
this
●an
must
bee
humbled
for
his
●ants
,
and
not
please
himselfe
in
●●em
.
And
this
is
it
,
as
I
take
it
,
yt●●ts
the
difference
betweene
the
●odly
Christian
and
the
Hypocrite
,
though
both
see
and
discerne
sin
in
them
,
yet
both
doth
not
dislike
sin
,
because
it
is
sin
,
and
offends
the
Maiesty
of
God
.
There
is
euer
in
the
heart
of
an
hypocrit
some
secret
sin
or
other
the
which
howsoeuer
in
his
iudgement
he
knoweth
to
be
a
sin
,
Note
.
yet
in
his
affection
he
could
wish
it
were
no
sinne
,
that
so
he
might
liue
in
the
same
without
controlment
,
for
this
appeares
by
his
often
relaps
into
the
same
sin
,
whe●
as
the
child
of
God
is
content
tha●
the
sacrificing
knife
of
the
Law
,
shold
be
applyed
to
the
throat
o●
euery
sin
,
euen
to
his
darling
and
beloued
sin
,
that
so
he
might
no●
offend
so
good
&
louing
a
fathe●
3
To
pray
for
the
pardon
of
sin
.
Thirdly
,
he
is
earnest
with
Go●
to
pray
for
pardon
,
not
resting
in
the
former
degrees
of
grace
,
to
see
sin
,
and
to
be
grieued
for
it
but
making
conscience
of
al
holy
meanes
by
the
which
hee
may
obtain
deliuerance
.
And
because
it
is
God
alone
that
is
offended
,
and
his
most
righteous
lawes
violated
,
vnto
God
goes
hee
,
and
desires
as
earnestly
that
God
would
cure
his
corrupt
nature
for
the
time
to
come
,
as
to
pardon
his
sinnes
that
are
past
in
his
life
:
And
O
Lord
thinkes
hee
,
that
I
could
be
more
holy
,
and
lesse
sinfull
;
and
it
is
the
on●y
griefe
of
his
heart
,
that
he
cannot
master
his
corruptions
as
he
●hould
,
and
as
he
would
.
Fourthly
,
4
To
resolue
for
the
time
to
come
of
new
obedience
.
he
resolues
heereaf●er
to
come
more
prepared
;
as
to
●ee
and
acknowledge
his
want
of
due
preparation
,
with
griefe
of
heart
for
the
same
:
So
there
is
a
●esolute
purpose
in
his
soul
,
in
al
things
to
please
God
,
and
for
the
time
to
come
,
to
walke
in
new
obedience
.
These
are
the
least
degrees
of
grace
,
and
in
some
measure
are
to
bee
found
in
the
weakest
Christian
,
and
in
him
whose
hart
is
truly
seasoned
with
grace
:
as
for
others
,
they
are
able
to
practice
more
excellent
degrees
of
Mortification
and
Sanctification
.
Doct.
3
And
So
let
him
Eat
,
&c:
That
is
,
being
fitted
and
prepared
as
before
.
Wee
may
yet
obserue
one
note
of
instruction
further
.
That
Circumstances
in
Gods
seruice
are
to
bee
obserued
,
Circumstances
in
Gods
seruice
must
be
obserued
.
and
good
thinges
must
bee
done
in
a
good
Maner
.
This
is
in
effect
the
same
that
was
handled
in
the
former
doctrine
;
I
shall
handle
the
same
so
much
the
more
briefely
.
The
Manner
as
the
Matter
of
Gods
seruice
is
to
be
looked
after
,
●nd
hence
is
it
,
that
many
men
●auing
performed
the
outward
worke
of
some
commendable
duty
,
and
fayling
in
the
circum●tance
of
the
manner
of
performing
of
it
,
haue
mard
all
.
The
people
of
the
Iewes
per●ormed
many
thinges
in
them●elues
commendable
,
Esa.
1.14.15
.
yet
haue●ng
their
faylings
in
some
perti●ulars
,
the
Lord
did
abhor
both
●hem
and
their
seruices
,
&
hence
●s
it
that
Dauid
giuing
direction
●nto
Salomon
his
son
,
touching
Gods
worship
.
Doth
prescribe
●s
the
matter
,
so
the
circumstances
●hat
belong
vnto
it
,
how
and
●fter
what
manner
hee
shoulde
serue
the
Lord.
And
thou
Salomon
●y
sonne
,
1.
Cro.
28.9
knowe
thou
the
God
of
thy
●ather
,
and
serue
him
with
a
perfect
●eart
,
and
with
a
willing
minde
&c
And
the
same
doth
Salomon
againe
in
his
time
giue
touching
Gods
worship
,
Eccle.
5.1
.
When
thou
goest
into
the
house
of
God
,
take
heede
to
thy
feete
.
How
is
this
thing
vrged
in
all
the
Epistles
of
the
Apostles
,
that
men
should
regard
circumstance
in
the
Act
of
Gods
worship
,
and
the
manner
how
they
performe
it
,
as
the
matter
,
as
:
The
Lord
loueth
a
chearefull
giuer
.
Iam.
2.12
.
So
runne
ye
that
ye
may
obtaine
,
and
So
speake
ye
,
1.
Cor.
9.26
and
so
doe
ye
,
as
they
that
shall
bee
iudged
by
the
perfect
law
of
libertie
.
These
present
texts
of
Scripture
,
and
the
like
,
whereof
the
Scriptures
are
full
,
they
all
serue
to
confirme
vnto
vs
the
vndoubted
truth
of
this
doctrine
,
that
circumstances
are
to
bee
regarded
in
Gods
seruice
,
and
men
must
regarde
the
manner
,
as
the
matter
in
the
true
performance
of
the
same
.
Reason
.
1
And
great
reason
,
for
the
Lord
that
hath
commaunded
the
one
,
hath
commanded
the
other
,
and
we
haue
a
commaundement
for
circumstance
,
as
well
as
for
substance
,
and
God
lookes
that
his
worke
should
be
well
performed
,
as
performed
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
Circumstances
of
actions
may
ouerthrowe
an
action
:
Giue
me
children
(
saith
Rachell
)
or
else
I
die
.
A
speech
proceeding
from
a
Spirit
very
impatient
of
delay
.
That
notwithstanding
,
the
desire
it selfe
was
not
vnlawfull
,
yet
her
manner
spoyled
the
matter
;
and
so
in
the
●andling
of
the
word
of
God
,
when
men
shall
leaue
the
foun●aine
,
the
pure
word
of
life
,
and
●tuffe
their
Sermons
with
philo●ophy
,
and
the
vaine
fantacies
of
mans
braine
,
and
so
in
prayer
,
when
men
will
seeme
,
to
Drawe
neere
vnto
God
with
their
lipps
,
when
their
hearts
are
far
from
him
.
And
to
giue
Almes
pharisayical-like
to
bee
seene
of
men
,
circumstances
make
or
marre
all
.
Reason
.
3
Thirdly
and
lastely
,
God
is
a
Spirit
,
and
hee
that
will
worship
him
,
must
worship
him
in
Spirit
and
truth
.
It
is
not
shewes
and
shaddowes
that
will
serue
his
turne
,
make
we
neuer
so
glorious
a
shewe
,
if
wee
giue
not
the
Lord
our
hearts
,
all
is
nothing
worth
.
So
then
,
whether
wee
consider
,
that
God
hath
commaunded
the
manner
,
as
the
matter
,
that
circumstance
of
an
action
,
may
ouerthrow
an
action
,
or
that
God
beeing
a
Spirit
must
be
worshipped
spiritually
,
we
conclud
the
circumstancs
in
Gods
seruice
,
must
bee
regarded
of
vs
,
that
so
holy
duties
may
bee
performed
holily
.
Vse
.
1
And
surely
this
serues
in
the
first
place
,
to
reproue
such
as
stand
vpon
the
worke-done
,
Forreprofe
.
not
regarding
any
circumstance
,
or
the
manner
of
doing
it
.
How
many
haue
we
in
euery
congregation
,
who
thinke
they
can
say
inough
for
themselues
,
that
they
they
haue
beene
at
the
Church
vpon
the
Sabboth
,
&
if
they
haue
offered
their
,
there
presence
once
or
twise
vpon
that
day
,
God
●s
much
beholden
vnto
them
,
&
●hey
haue
done
inough
,
yea
,
asmuch
as
any
,
or
as
the
Lord
doth
require
.
And
so
if
once
or
twice
●t
the
most
in
the
whole
yeare
,
●hey
partake
of
this
Sacrament
,
what
would
we
more
?
although
(
poore
Soules
)
in
the
meane
●ime
they
haue
but
offered
the
Sacrifice
of
Fooles
,
and
the
Lord
one
day
will
say
vnto
such
,
Who
hath
required
these
things
at
your
hands
?
yet
heerein
they
thinke
they
highly
honour
God
,
neuer
regarding
how
or
after
what
manner
they
come
therevnto
.
Vse
.
2
Seccondly
,
this
may
serue
for
our
instruction
,
to
teach
vs
to
learne
what
circumstances
are
required
in
euery
duty
,
For
instruction
.
and
how
and
after
what
manner
wee
should
performe
the
same
,
both
in
publick
and
priuate
,
the
hearing
of
the
word
,
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
Prayer
,
Singing
o●
Psalmes
,
&c
,
that
so
performing
them
aright
both
for
matter
and
manner
,
or
at
the
least
so
indeuoring
,
wee
may
bring
some
glory
vnto
God
,
and
peace
and
comfort
vnto
our
owne
Soules
,
th●
which
we
shal
neuer
doe
,
so
long
●s
wee
rest
contented
with
the
outward
matter
of
Gods
seruice
:
●nd
looke
not
after
the
right
●anner
of
our
performing
of
●he
same
,
but
of
this
before
.
And
thus
much
for
the
Qua●●fication
,
of
the
person
that
●ust
communicate
.
Wee
come
●ow
to
the
third
and
last
cir●●mstance
,
what
hee
must
Eate
,
●●d
Drinke
:
Of
this
Bread
:
of
this
●up
.
And
so
let
him
eate
of
this
Bread
,
●d
drinke
of
this
Cup.
the
handling
of
●is
point
we
are
to
serue
two
things
.
-
1.
What
it
is
to
Eate
and
Drinke
.
3.
Circumstance
What
he
must
eate
and
Drink
.
-
2.
What
we
Eate
and
Drinke
.
For
the
first
,
A
two-fold
eating
.
wee
must
know
●t
there
is
a
two-fold
Eating
●nally
,
and
Spiritually
The
first
is
an
outward
partaking
of
the
outward
signe
of
Bread
&
Wine
carnally
,
1
Carnally
.
which
indeede
a
wicked
man
may
doe
which
doth
reape
no
benef●●
nor
comfort
thereby
,
as
Iuda●
did
,
and
as
all
wicked
and
impenitent
persons
that
liue
in
thei●
sinnes
,
and
want
Faith
,
the
han●
of
the
Soule
(
whereby
the
tru●
beleeuer
doth
lay
hold
vpo●
Christ
)
doe
at
this
day
.
The
second
,
is
spirituall
an●
mysticall
,
2
Spiritually
.
and
that
is
by
faith
i●wardly
to
feede
vppon
the
bod●
and
bloud
of
Christ
.
And
〈◊〉
much
importeth
those
words
〈◊〉
our
Sauiour
.
I
am
the
bread
of
li●
hee
that
commeth
to
mee
shall
ne●
hunger
.
Ioh.
6.36
.
And
hee
that
beleeue
on
me
shall
neuer
thirst
.
And
th●
to
feede
on
Christ
,
What
it
is
to
feede
on
Christ
.
is
to
belee●
in
Christ
.
And
it
is
an
action
the
Soule
,
when
as
wee
doe
by
faith
apply
Iesus
Christ
his
death
and
passion
vnto
our
own
soules
in
particular
,
beleeuing
that
hee
dyed
for
our
sinnes
,
Rom.
4.
vlt.
and
rose
againe
for
our
iustification
:
According
to
that
of
Iohn
:
As
many
as
receiued
him
,
to
them
he
gaue
prerogatiue
to
●e
the
Sonnes
of
God
,
euen
to
them
that
beleeue
on
his
name
.
So
then
,
●o
feed
on
Christ
is
to
beleeue
in
Christ
.
And
indeede
,
To
feed
on
Christ
,
and
to
beleeue
in
Christ
all
one
.
Christ
attribueth
the
same
fruite
and
effect
to
●hem
that
beleeue
in
him
,
that
●e
doth
to
them
that
eate
his
bo●y
and
drinke
his
bloud
,
to
teach
●s
,
that
by
eating
and
drinking
,
●e
meaneth
nothing
but
belee●ng
.
And
to
this
end
,
to
con●me
vs
heerein
,
compare
these
●criptures
together
▪
He
that
ea●th
my
flesh
,
and
drinketh
my
bloud
,
Ioh.
6.54
.
hath
eternall
life
.
verse
40.
And
This
is
the
will
of
my
Father
,
that
euery
one
that
beleeueth
in
the
Sonne
,
should
haue
eternall
life
,
and
I
will
rayse
him
vp
at
the
last
day
.
Whereby
it
appeares
,
how
Christ
doeth
attribute
that
to
beleeuing
,
hee
doeth
to
eating
and
drinking
.
And
hence
it
is
that
vnder
the
Law
,
before
Christ
came
in
the
flesh
,
it
is
sayde
,
that
the
Fathers
did
Eate
the
same
spirituall
meate
,
and
drink
the
same
spirituall
drinke
the
Corinthians
did
,
1.
Co.
.
10.1.2
.
and
other
Christians
that
liued
vnder
the
Gospell
.
And
how
could
this
be
,
but
onely
by
faith
,
resting
vpon
the
promises
of
Christs
comming
,
that
it
was
hee
alone
tha●
should
take
away
the
sinnes
o●
the
Worlde
.
Luk.
23.40
And
thus
did
the
beleeuing
theef
vpon
the
crosse
●hough
he
did
neuer
receiue
this
●acrament
,
eate
the
body
,
and
●rinke
the
bloud
of
Christ
to
e●●rnall
life
.
Obiect
.
If
to
beleeue
is
to
eate
Christ
,
〈◊〉
what
ende
then
serues
the
●se
of
the
Sacraments
in
the
Church
?
Answ.
They
still
retaine
their
vse
,
●●d
are
most
holy
and
excellent
●rdinances
of
God
,
to
be
vsed
of
〈◊〉
for
our
benefit
and
comfort
:
●●d
serue
,
as
for
the
begetting
of
●ith
,
and
other
the
graces
of
●od
in
vs
;
so
for
the
confir●ation
and
strengthening
of
the
●me
.
Now
who
hath
that
grace
of
●od
so
firme
and
perfect
in
him
●ut
stands
in
neede
of
helpe
dai●
,
and
of
the
further
confirma●on
of
the
same
.
Loe
this
is
one
〈◊〉
the
most
excellentest
ordinance
of
God
,
that
he
hath
sanctified
to
the
same
end
,
which
in
all
holy
obedience
wee
are
bound
to
vse
,
as
a
thing
most
necessary
while
we
liue
heere
.
So
then
,
the
poynt
of
Instruction
is
:
That
Doct.
4
The
faithfull
onely
feeede
on
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
,
The
faithfull
onely
feede
on
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
.
As
a
man
comming
to
a
feast
being
hungry
,
is
assured
there
to
be
refreshed
and
strengthened
,
so
the
true
beleeuer
,
that
hungers
and
thirsts
after
righteousnesse
,
is
sur●
heere
to
be
satisfied
.
And
indeed●
inasmuch
as
the
fruite
and
benefit
thereof
doth
appertaine
vnto
a
spirituall
and
eternall
life
,
wicked
men
cannot
thus
partake
o●
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
.
The●
wante
a
hand
to
lay
holde
o●
Christ
,
a
mouth
to
receiue
Chris●
a
stomack
to
disgest
Christ
,
a●●
can
only
ta●●
of
the
outward
el●ments
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
to
the
preseruation
of
a
temporall
life
:
but
can
in
no
wise
so
partake
of
them
,
as
they
may
serue
for
the
strengthening
of
their
soules
vn●o
eternall
life
.
For
heerein
indeed
,
is
that
true
which
the
holy
Ghost
speakes
of
the
word
prea●hed
:
That
it
profited
not
,
Heb.
4.2
.
because
●t
was
not
mixed
with
faith
in
them
●hat
heard
it
.
So
,
euen
so
may
it
be
●ayd
of
this
Sacrament
,
that
it
●rofiteth
not
,
because
it
is
not
●ixed
with
faith
in
them
that
receiue
it
.
But
this
point
was
suf●ciently
declared
in
that
part
of
●he
communicants
examination
●hich
shewed
the
great
necessity
●f
faith
to
the
due
receiuing
of
his
Sacrament
.
The
vses
follow
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
then
that
the
faithfull
●nely
feed
on
Christ
,
in
this
Sa●rament
,
wee
may
hence
learne
,
that
all
men
doe
not
receiue
alike
:
Some
catch
onely
the
Shaddowe
,
some
lay
holde
vpon
the
Substance
:
Some
feede
on
Christ
,
others
feede
onely
on
the
elements
of
Bread
and
Wine
.
Some
are
strengthened
in
the
inward
Man
,
and
Christ
doth
dwell
in
their
hearts
by
faith
▪
Others
againe
haue
but
the
body
only
refreshed
,
and
their
souls
in
the
meane
time
,
hunger-star●ued
and
ready
to
perish
.
Vnto
some
this
Sacrament
is
a
sauou●
of
Life
vnto
Life
,
vnto
others
the
wofull
sauour
of
Death
vnto
Death
:
and
eating
the
same
vnworthily
,
eate
and
drinke
Iudgement
vnto
themselues
.
And
thi●
is
the
condition
of
all
such
a●
want
faith
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
seeing
the
faithful
reape
such
benefite
by
the
reuerent
vse
of
this
sacrament
,
to
feed
on
Christ
,
and
to
bee
nourished
vnto
eternall
life
.
Whereas
wicked
men
that
want
faith
,
reap
no
fruit
or
benefite
by
it
But
on
the
contrary
,
this
Sacrament
is
as
poyson
vnto
them
,
and
prooues
the
very
bane
of
their
Soules
,
so
as
they
eat
and
drink
their
owne
damnation
.
This
shewes
what
ought
to
be
the
care
of
euery
godly
Pastor
●nd
faithfull
Minister
,
euen
to
●arre
from
so
sacred
an
Ordi●ance
,
all
such
as
shewe
themselues
vnfaithfull
,
and
impeni●ent
,
and
in
whose
liues
there
ap●eares
not
the
worke
of
Sancti●ication
,
all
are
not
indifferent●
alike
to
be
admitted
for
that
●ere
to
make
the
Church
of
Christ
〈◊〉
Stye
of
Swine
:
No
,
Holy
things
●●e
not
to
be
giuen
to
Dogs
.
Mat.
7.
A
naked
sword
in
the
hand
of
a
child
or
mad-man
that
cannot
vse
it
.
Let
discipline
haue
her
place
,
and
wicked
men
as
rotten
members
cut
off
,
that
so
they
may
bee
brought
to
the
sight
of
their
sinnes
,
and
repentance
for
the
same
,
that
the
rest
may
feare
,
and
so
be
preserued
in
sound
doctrine
,
and
holinesse
of
life
and
conuersation
.
Note
.
Oh
,
if
Ministers
would
but
consider
of
this
,
that
in
giuing
of
these
Seales
to
any
,
they
do
thu●
much
,
as
if
they
should
say
vnto
euery
one
whom
they
do
admit
;
I
as
the
Minister
of
Christ
,
and
in
hi●
stead
,
do
by
these
Seales
assure
thee
that
thou
art
the
childe
of
God
,
●●member
of
Christ
,
who
is
wholly
thine
,
for
thy
eternall
Saluation
which
to
do
to
a
lymb
of
Satha●
how
horrible
a
sinne
were
it
.
And
for
this
cause
it
is
well
pro●ided
in
our
Church
in
this
and
,
that
the
Minister
must
not
onely
examine
such
as
hee
admitteth
vnto
the
Lords
Table
,
●ut
also
refuse
such
as
he
findeth
●o
bee
ignorant
,
and
can
giue
no
●estimony
of
their
faith
,
be
out
of
charitie
,
or
any
other
wayes
●e
notoriously
wicked
,
and
shew
●o
token
of
repentance
.
These
●nd
such
like
,
euen
by
the
order
●f
our
Church
ought
to
bee
de●arred
&
not
suffered
to
partake
●f
the
Lords
Supper
.
So
that
,
what
Minister
can
admit
such
,
but
●ust
incur
Gods
heauy
displea●ure
,
abuse
his
Sacred
ordinance
,
●reeue
Gods
faithfull
people
,
●ncourage
others
in
sin
,
&
make
●imself
guiltie
of
other
mens
ini●uities
,
then
the
which
,
what
can
●e
more
fearefull
.
Furthermore
Ministers
must
know
that
this
Sacrament
is
the
Lords
broade
seale
of
eternall
life
.
The
keepers
whereof
are
the
Ministers
of
God
.
Now
therfore
as
the
Lord-keeper
of
the
Kings
broad
seale
is
guiltie
of
of
great
offence
,
if
not
of
treason
it selfe
,
that
should
giue
it
without
authoritie
from
his
Maiestie
:
How
much
more
haynous
is
that
Ministers
sinne
,
who
shall
giue
the
seale
of
Gods
kingdome
to
such
,
as
he
is
not
able
to
iustifie
it
before
God
,
that
is
fit
for
the
same
.
This
I
speake
not
as
though
I
meant
that
any
man
can
iudge
of
the
heart
,
for
that
is
proper
to
the
Lord
.
Onely
this
I
say
,
that
God
who
hath
made
his
Ministers
keepers
of
his
seale
,
hath
plainely
shewed
to
whome
they
must
deliuer
it
,
and
hath
put
as
it
were
a
rule
and
measure
into
their
hands
to
measure
euery
one
by
,
that
so
they
may
know
whom
to
allow
,
&
whome
to
disallow
.
Vse
.
3
Thirdly
and
lastly
,
seeing
that
onely
the
faithfull
feede
on
Christ
vnto
eternall
life
,
and
that
to
be●eeue
in
Christ
,
is
to
eate
Christ
.
This
may
minister
matter
of
singuler
comfort
and
consolation
vnto
the
Godly
,
in
time
of
●ryall
,
tribulation
,
Sicknesse
and
●ther
aduersitie
,
to
consider
,
●hat
howsoeuer
by
sicknesse
,
per●ecution
,
imprisonment
&c
,
they
●ay
bee
kept
from
partaking
of
●is
holy
banquet
,
they
cannot
●e
kept
from
partaking
of
Christ
●y
faith
,
and
howsoeuer
they
●ay
be
seperated
from
the
con●regation
and
societie
of
the
faithful
,
yet
they
haue
stil
a
secret
and
sweete
fellowship
&
societie
with
Christ
their
head
,
who
will
accept
of
the
will
for
the
deede
,
and
answer
the
desires
of
their
Soules
when
they
cannot
come
vnto
his
ordinance
,
with
a
gracious
supply
of
his
owne
spirit
.
Now
as
we
haue
heard
what
it
is
to
eate
Christ
,
viz.
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
and
that
it
is
a
priuiledg
that
belongs
only
vnto
the
faithfull
so
to
doe
.
So
now
we
are
to
obserue
our
spirituall
vnion
,
which
by
this
meanes
wee
shall
haue
with
Christ
.
The
Godly
haue
communion
with
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
.
For
this
word
Eate
and
Drinke
serues
to
set
out
vnto
vs
our
Spirituall
vnion
and
communion
that
we
haue
with
Christ
,
being
made
now
bone
of
his
bone
,
and
flesh
of
his
flesh
.
That
as
verily
as
wee
see
and
feele
our
bodyes
to
bee
nourished
and
fed
by
the
outward
elements
.
So
,
euen
so
vndoubtedly
are
our
soules
likewise
nourished
&
strengthened
,
by
the
body
and
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
applyed
by
Faith
.
So
as
the
true
beleeuer
becomes
now
assured
that
Christ
Iesus
with
all
the
merits
of
his
death
and
passion
,
becomes
to
be
his
righteousnesse
and
obedience
,
and
doth
●ruly
belong
vnto
him
,
seeing
Christ
is
his
.
Euen
as
truly
as
Bread
and
Wine
is
turned
into
his
substance
,
and
becomes
his
,
so
Christ
and
his
benefites
becomes
●is
likewise
.
Christ
in
this
Sacrament
doth
giue
the
true
beleeuer
a
sure
possession
of
himselfe
.
So
that
the
Instruction
Doct.
5
that
doth
arise
hence
to
the
●ndlesse
comfort
of
euery
true
●eleeuer
,
is
That
Christ
Iesus
in
this
Sa●rament
of
his
Supper
doth
giue
vnto
the
true
beleeuer
,
a
sure
possession
of
himselfe
.
And
heereby
wee
come
to
bee
ingrafted
into
Christ
,
and
to
haue
a
spiritual
being
in
him
.
So
that
as
the
spirituall
eateing
of
Christ
,
consisteth
in
faith
,
by
the
which
the
true
beleeuer
doth
truly
partake
of
Christ
,
so
doth
it
in
a
consequent
and
effect
of
faith
,
which
is
our
spirituall
vnion
and
coniunction
we
haue
with
Christ
.
And
this
the
Apostle
calleth
a
Great
mistery
.
Speaking
of
Christ
and
his
Church
:
Ephe.
5.32
.
for
what
vnion
can
be
greater
or
stronger
then
that
which
is
betweene
the
thing
nourshing
,
and
the
thing
nourished
.
The
cup
of
blessing
(
saith
Paul
)
which
we
blesse
▪
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
bloud
of
Christ
?
1
Cor.
10.16
.
And
the
bread
which
we
breake
,
is
it
not
the
communion
of
the
body
of
Christ
?
And
the
Bread
and
wine
,
are
not
onely
pleadges
of
what
shall
bee
bestowed
vpon
●s
,
but
effectuall
meanes
to
con●erre
&
exhibite
the
things
promised
vnto
vs
.
Yet
what
can
be
●earer
vnto
vs
then
our
Meate
●nd
Drinke
.
Wee
can
haue
no
greater
interest
into
any
thing
●hen
in
our
foode
,
for
that
is
part
●f
our selues
,
and
turnes
into
our
●ery
substance
,
and
there
is
no
●●e
member
of
the
body
,
but
●ceiues
life
and
strength
from
●
what
then
can
more
liuely
ex●resse
this
vnion
and
coniuncti●n
,
that
wee
haue
with
Christ
,
then
●read
and
Wine
,
in
this
Sacra●ent
doth
.
●
am
not
ignorant
,
how
the
spi●
of
God
in
the
Scripture
,
doth
●der
diuers
similitudes
,
labour
●
set
out
this
our
vnion
and
coniunction
with
Christ
,
as
by
the
Similitude
of
a
Marriage
,
the
strongest
coniunction
tha●
can
be
betwixt
any
.
By
a
building
,
whereof
Christ
is
the
foundation
.
By
a
tree
,
whereof
Chri●
is
the
Roote
,
wee
the
branches
:
Nay
more
,
which
is
strange
,
the●
is
scarce
two
things
in
nature
come
to
bee
made
one
:
But
th●
spirit
of
God
in
some
one
plac●
or
other
doth
borrowe
a
comparison
from
the
same
,
to
expres●
our
vnion
and
communion
tha●
wee
haue
with
Christ
.
But
amongst
al
other
things
none
ca●
more
liuely
set
out
the
same
vnt●
vs
,
then
this
Sacrament
doth
where
Christ
doth
in
a
most
liuely
manner
communicate
himselfe
vnto
the
true
beleeuer
.
〈◊〉
the
which
,
he
comes
to
be
tran●formed
,
and
trans-changed
int●
into
the
Godly
Nature
,
2.
Pet.
1.4
.
making
vs
one
with
himselfe
.
Obiect
.
But
Christ
is
in
heauen
,
and
we
are
vpon
earth
,
how
then
can
●t
bee
that
wee
are
vnited
vnto
him
?
Answ.
I
answere
,
that
though
Christ
●e
in
heauen
,
and
we
on
earth
,
●o
distance
of
place
can
hinder
his
vnion
,
inasmuch
as
it
is
spi●ituall
,
and
so
hath
Christ
promi●ed
to
be
present
with
hi●
church
●nto
the
end
of
the
world
,
Ioh.
14.
spiri●ally
.
We
may
see
this
to
bee
●eare
,
by
the
members
of
Christs
mysticall
body
,
howsoeuer
they
●e
scattered
and
dispersed
tho●wout
the
whol
earth
,
and
haue
●uer
seene
each
other
,
yet
are
●otwithstanding
knit
together
●
the
bond
of
one
spirit
into
an
●ly
Communion
,
Note
.
and
haue
in
●em
a
fellow
feeling
of
the
miseries
one
of
another
.
Then
why
should
wee
doubt
but
that
the
head
and
members
of
this
mysticall
body
,
are
also
one
by
the
same
spirite
,
though
Christ
be
in
heauen
,
and
wee
vpon
earth
.
There
needes
not
any
corporall
presence
for
the
effecting
of
this
vnion
,
his
spirite
is
sufficient
while
we
abide
heere
,
which
is
giuen
to
all
that
truely
beleeue
.
Now
from
this
ground
of
a
Christian
mans
vnion
with
Chris●
there
proceedes
many
comforts
.
Comforts
arising
from
our
vnion
with
Christ
First
then
,
seeing
we
are
vnite●
vnto
Christ
,
and
made
one
wit●
him
,
heere-hence
ariseth
a
not●ble
comfort
;
That
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
1
Comfort
.
who
sanctified
o●
Nature
,
that
hee
might
assum●
it
,
hee
will
also
sanctifie
vs
,
i●
asmuch
as
hee
hath
vnited
vs
vnto
himselfe
.
It
is
not
so
leaft
vnto
vs
to
doe
,
as
that
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
will
bee
a
meere
patient
,
but
hee
hath
taken
it
into
his
owne
hand
to
perfourme
.
Moses
may
marry
an
AEthiopian
,
but
hee
cannot
change
her
colour
:
but
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
shall
make
to
himselfe
a
glorious
Church
,
Eph.
5.27
.
not
hauing
spot
nor
wrinkle
.
And
from
him
shal
we
haue
such
a
garment
as
shall
couer
all
our
nakednesse
from
Gods
sight
,
Euen
Christ
our
righteousnesse
,
who
being
vnited
vnto
vs
,
and
we
vnto
him
,
shal
couer
vs
therwith
.
For
,
shall
the
woman
in
the
Gospell
but
touch
Christs
garment
,
&
be
cured
,
and
●hal
we
be
incorporated
into
his
body
,
Mat.
9.20
.
and
made
one
with
him
,
and
not
haue
the
running
sores
of
our
corruptions
stayd
,
and
more
and
more
solued
in
vs
,
by
the
worke
of
Gods
Spirite
that
is
in
vs
.
2
Comfort
.
Secondly
,
we
haue
by
our
vnion
with
Christ
,
a
communion
of
estates
;
for
being
vnited
vnto
him
,
he
must
needes
be
touched
with
compassion
of
our
infirmities
.
This
is
clearely
to
be
seene
in
a
naturall
body
,
as
the
Apostle
witnesseth
:
1.
Cor.
12.16
.
If
one
member
suffer
,
all
suffer
with
it
.
The
foote
cannot
be
payned
,
but
the
head
is
affected
with
it
;
one
finger
cannot
ake
,
but
al
the
body
suffers
payn
.
Euen
so
it
fares
in
this
mysticall
body
:
He
that
toucheth
you
,
touch
the
apple
of
mine
eye
.
Zach.
2.8
.
There
being
a
most
sweete
and
secret
sympathy
betwixt
Christ
and
his
members
,
so
as
to
persecute
them
,
is
to
persecute
him
,
Act.
9.4
.
Mat.
25.40
.
he
still
partaking
with
them
in
their
weale
or
woe
;
a
sweete
comfort
.
Thirdly
,
we
haue
by
vertue
of
this
vnion
and
coniunction
with
Christ
,
3
Comfort
.
a
most
certaine
assurance
of
the
resurrection
of
these
our
bodies
to
life
eternal
,
for
so
saith
the
Apostle
;
Rom.
8.11
.
If
the
spirite
of
him
that
raysed
vp
Iesus
from
the
dead
dwel
in
you
,
he
that
raysed
vp
Christ
from
the
dead
,
shall
also
quicken
your
mortall
bodies
,
by
his
Spirite
that
dwelleth
in
you
.
And
this
is
likewise
confirmed
by
that
of
our
Sauiour
,
where
he
sayth
;
Ioh.
6.33.54.58
.
Whosoeuer
eateth
my
flesh
,
and
drinketh
my
●loud
,
hath
eternall
life
,
and
I
will
●ayse
him
vp
at
the
last
day
.
What
●hough
these
bodies
of
ours
,
for
●
time
doe
tast
corruption
,
they
●hall
not
perish
in
corruption
.
Trees
,
and
plants
of
the
earth
in
●he
winter
season
,
appeare
like
dead
trees
,
without
leaues
or
fruite
,
but
in
the
Spring
time
they
budde
,
blossome
,
and
bring
forth
.
And
the
reason
is
,
because
of
that
vnion
and
coniunction
which
they
haue
with
the
roote
,
where
lies
the
Sappe
all
the
Winter
season
.
Euen
so
,
by
vertue
of
our
vnion
and
coniunction
we
haue
with
Christ
,
these
decayd
bodies
of
ours
shall
one
day
rise
againe
,
and
that
to
life
eternall
,
where
we
shall
euer
enioy
the
Lord
.
And
last
of
all
,
this
our
vnion
with
Christ
,
4
Comfort
.
what
doeth
it
but
assure
vs
of
the
grace
of
perseuerance
,
that
we
shall
holde
out
firme
and
constant
vnto
the
ende
,
so
as
the
gates
of
hell
shall
neuer
preuaile
against
vs
.
And
the
reason
is
cleare
:
Mat
16.16
.
Rom.
11.18
Wee
beare
not
the
Roote
,
the
Roote
beareth
vs
.
Wee
are
fast
knit
vnto
him
that
is
the
Lorde
of
Life
.
Wee
are
built
vpon
a
sure
foundation
,
Ephes.
2.20
Christ
himselfe
beeing
the
chiefe
Corner
stone
.
And
Because
I
am
not
changed
,
therefore
yee
are
not
consumed
,
Oh
yee
Sons
of
Iacob
.
And
surely
in
time
of
temptation
,
this
is
a
sure
stay
vnto
Gods
people
,
to
consider
the
manifold
priuiledges
that
follow
such
as
are
vnited
vnto
Christ
.
Now
the
vse
in
a
word
.
Vse
.
Seeing
the
godly
are
thus
knit
vnto
Christ
,
and
haue
such
an
vnion
and
coniunction
with
him
,
it
shews
,
as
the
happy
and
blessed
estate
of
all
those
that
are
thus
vnited
vnto
Christ
,
in
regarde
of
their
manifold
priuiledges
they
enioy
by
him
:
So
the
miserable
estate
and
condition
of
such
as
are
left
in
their
olde
sinnes
,
as
wild
Oliues
,
not
plucked
vp
,
and
planted
into
the
stocke
Christ
:
Their
nature
is
not
change
,
Christ
partakes
not
with
them
in
their
sufferings
,
but
the
same
is
inflicted
as
a
iudgment
of
God
vpon
them
.
Little
comfort
can
such
haue
in
their
life
,
whose
hope
and
glory
is
but
vaine
,
and
dyeth
with
them
,
if
not
before
them
:
Lesse
comfort
in
death
,
inasmuch
as
Iudgement
doeth
follow
,
Heb.
9.27
.
and
they
are
then
to
giue
vp
their
account
vnto
God
.
Poore
soules
,
if
such
onely
bee
happy
and
blessed
,
who
haue
the
Lord
for
their
God
,
and
are
thus
knit
vnto
him
,
oh
,
where
shal
the
vngodly
and
sinner
appeare
,
that
are
solyable
vnto
al
miseries
,
crosses
,
and
curses
in
this
life
,
&
hereafter
to
bee
separated
for
euer
from
his
glorious
presence
:
But
of
this
before
.
And
thus
much
for
the
first
circumstance
,
what
it
is
to
Eate
,
and
what
to
Drinke
.
The
second
,
fol●oweth
,
and
that
is
what
we
eate
,
●nd
what
we
drinke
.
Of
this
Bread
:
Of
this
Cup.
It
is
Bread
then
that
we
eate
,
2
Circumstance
what
it
is
that
we
Eate
and
Drinke
.
●nd
it
is
Wine
that
wee
drinke
,
●wo
of
the
most
excellent
creatures
●hat
God
ordained
for
the
vse
〈◊〉
comfort
of
mans
life
,
the
one
,
●
strengthen
mans
heart
.
The
o●er
,
to
glad
mans
heart
.
For
vse
●nd
comfort
,
what
would
wee
●aue
more
,
and
therefore
of
all
●her
creatures
the
fittest
for
●ch
an
holy
vse
.
Teaching
vs
●us
much
.
Doct.
6
That
the
true
beleeuer
that
●rtakes
of
Christ
,
Christ
euery
way
a
sufficient
Sauiour
vnto
the
elect
.
as
euery
true
●●leeuer
doth
in
this
Sacrament
,
shall
find
him
euery
way
a
sufficient
Sauiour
,
whatsoeuer
our
wants
are
,
wee
shall
here
finde
a
Supply
made
vnto
them
all
;
for
the
weake
;
here
is
Bread
to
strengthen
them
.
For
the
sorrowfull
here
is
Wine
to
comfort
them
,
And
thus
doth
the
Lord
by
his
prophet
Esay
make
a
free
and
a
large
profer
of
his
heauenly
graces
vnto
his
Church
,
yea
such
good
things
as
shall
make
a
Supply
vnto
all
our
wants
.
H●e
euery
one
that
thirsteth
,
Esay
.
55.1
.
come
ye
vnto
the
waters
:
And
ye
that
haue
no
siluer
come
buy
and
eate
,
come
I
say
,
buy
Wine
and
Milke
without
money
&c.
Whereby
Wine
and
Milke
&c.
are
to
bee
vnderstood
the
graces
of
Gods
spirit
,
yea
such
good
things
as
wil
fit
euery
man●
turne
,
according
to
their
seuerall
necessities
.
Some
haue
Sorrowfull
hearts
,
for
such
he
hath
wine
to
comfort
them
.
Some
are
Babes
,
for
such
hee
hath
Milke
to
nourish
them
.
Others
are
feeble
●nd
weake
,
for
such
hee
hath
Bread
to
strengthen
them
,
others
are
grown
Christians
and
●espect
their
pleasure
,
and
vnto
●hem
hee
hath
Let
your
Soule
de●ght
in
fatnesse
.
So
that
Christ
is
all
●
all
vnto
all
,
Col.
1.19
.
for
so
saith
the
A●ostle
,
It
pleased
the
Father
,
that
in
●m
should
all
fulnesse
dwell
.
And
●his
fulnesse
wee
all
receiue
grace
●r
grace
.
Mat.
1.21
.
Hee
is
Iesus
a
Sauiour
●●d
shall
saue
his
people
from
their
●nes
.
Hee
is
the
way
,
the
truth
,
1.
Cor.
10.3.4
.
●●d
the
life
,
and
there
is
saluation
●
none
other
.
Say
wee
then
●th
the
Apostle
,
Lord
whether
●ll
we
goe
?
thou
hast
the
words
of
●rnall
life
.
It
shall
little
auaile
to
goe
to
Saints
or
Angels
,
or
the
Virgin
Mary
,
to
procure
a
pardon
from
the
Pope
,
indulgence
&c.
in
asmuch
as
for
al
our
wants
,
of
what
nature
soeuer
,
here
we
may
haue
supply
.
The
reasons
followes
.
Reason
.
1
For
first
,
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
he
hath
satisfied
the
law
fully
in
the
rigor
thereof
,
&
by
his
death
hath
remoued
the
curse
:
euen
that
iudgement
,
that
was
due
for
sinne
.
As
also
by
his
obedience
merited
our
peace
and
procured
the
blessing
.
So
that
now
we
may
safely
reason
with
the
Apostle
▪
If
when
we
were
enemies
wee
were
reconciled
vnto
God
by
the
death
o●
his
Sonne
:
Rom.
5.10
.
how
much
more
being
reconciled
,
we
shall
be
saued
by
his
life
The
reason
is
cleare
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
God
the
Father
i●
he
that
was
offended
with
mankinde
,
for
his
disobedience
,
and
he
it
is
,
that
threatneth
the
curse
an●
●●flicteth
the
punishment
,
now
●ath
not
he
appoynted
his
own
●onne
to
bee
our
peace-maker
?
●●
worke-mans
reconciliation
?
●nd
to
make
Attonment
for
vs
?
●ow
then
can
he
but
be
pleased
●ith
his
owne
sacrifice
,
and
ac●ept
of
the
obedience
of
Christ
:
●nasmuch
as
he
appoynted
him
〈◊〉
suffer
for
the
same
end
.
Reason
.
3
Thirdly
,
the
infinit
power
●at
is
in
Christ
Iesus
,
and
the
●onderfull
validitie
that
is
in
his
●bedience
and
sufferings
,
doth
●eare
this
truth
,
and
to
the
end●sse
comfort
of
euery
christian
●ule
may
settle
our
iudgements
,
●●d
comfort
our
consciences
,
●●at
Christ
is
euery
way
a
suffici●t
Sauiour
vnto
the
true
belee●r
,
that
As
by
ones
mans
disobedi●ce
many
became
sinners
,
euen
so
,
Rom.
5.19
.
〈◊〉
the
obedience
of
one
,
many
be
made
righteous
.
The
meanes
that
Christ
hath
vsed
,
being
more
forceable
to
repaire
our
breaches
,
and
to
set
vs
at
libertie
,
then
Adams
si●
could
be
to
procure
our
misery
,
and
to
keepe
vs
in
bondage
.
Reason
.
4
And
vnto
all
that
hath
bee●
said
,
may
be
added
the
wonderfull
loue
of
Iesus
Christ
toward
his
Church
and
people
,
who
a●
hee
is
a
Prince
of
wonderful●
riches
,
power
and
glory
,
bein●
the
Soueraigne
Lord
of
al
thing●
and
hath
in
his
power
and
po●session
great
varitie
of
all
goo●
things
.
So
is
hee
ready
and
wi●ling
to
communicate
the
sam●
vnto
others
,
calling
vpon
men
●●
come
,
and
to
Eate
,
and
to
Refre●●
themselues
with
good
things
.
An●
who
can
doubt
of
this
,
that
he●
that
was
so
willing
to
lay
down●
his
life
a
ransome
for
vs
,
when
w●
were
his
enemies
,
can
deny
vs
any
good
thing
,
inasmuch
as
we
are
now
reconciled
vnto
him
.
Oh
no
,
the
Lord
is
very
bountifull
and
needes
not
to
be
sparing
as
man
in
his
gifts
,
in
asmuch
as
in
him
lie
hid
all
the
treasures
of
life
and
of
happinesse
.
Vse
.
1
This
serues
,
to
refute
that
horrible
doctrine
and
practice
of
●he
Church
of
Rome
,
that
leaue
●he
fountaine
,
&
dig
vnto
themselues
cisternes
that
can
holde
●o
water
.
I
meane
which
leaue
●esus
Christ
,
in
whome
all
the
●reasures
of
happinesse
are
hid
●nd
through
whose
sufferings
a●one
we
come
to
haue
life
,
and
●o
relye
vppon
the
merits
of
●aints
and
Angels
,
and
so
patch
●nd
peece
out
their
owne
merits
●ith
others
,
denying
the
free
iu●ification
of
a
sinner
by
Christ
alone
,
a
Doctrine
;
then
the
which
,
what
can
bee
more
derogatory
to
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
when
men
shall
mingle
heauen
and
earth
together
,
the
merits
of
fraile
men
,
with
the
al-sufficient
sufferings
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
this
may
minister
matter
of
singuler
ioy
and
consolation
vnto
the
Godly
;
tha●
Christ
is
euery
way
a
sufficien●●au
iour
.
Whatsoeuer
then
ou●
wants
and
necessities
are
:
Le●
Christ
be
our
refuge
,
and
to
him
let
vs
goe
,
heere
wee
may
hau●
supply
made
vnto
them
all
Christ
is
a
gracious
helpe
an●
remedy
vnto
all
afflicted
consciences
,
hee
hath
promised
t●
satisfie
the
hungry
,
and
to
refres●
the
thirstie
soule
,
yea
hee
will
fi●
vs
with
all
good
things
,
an●
neuer
send
vs
away
emptie
.
Of
this
Bread
:
Of
this
Cup.
Doct.
7
Note
further
heere
,
that
the
true
Communicant
is
not
onely
to
Eate
,
but
to
Eate
and
Drinke
▪
Christ
deliuered
both
these
signes
,
not
onely
the
Bread
,
but
the
Wine
also
vnto
the
Disciples
.
So
that
the
instruction
is
,
That
both
kinds
by
the
Minister
are
to
be
deliuered
,
Communicants
are
to
partake
of
both
kinds
.
and
both
kindes
by
the
Communicant
are
to
bee
receiued
:
not
Bread
onely
,
nor
Wine
onely
,
but
Bread
and
Wine
.
And
great
Reason
.
Reason
.
1
For
first
,
it
is
Christs
commandement
that
wee
should
doe
●o
.
After
a
man
hath
examined
●imselfe
,
he
is
inioyned
To
Eate
●f
this
Bread
,
and
Drink
of
this
Cup.
Luk.
22.19
.
1.
Cor.
11.24
.
Luk.
22.20
.
Ioh.
6.54
.
And
often
are
these
words
vsed
●y
Christ
;
Take
,
eate
,
this
is
my
bo●y
,
which
is
giuen
for
you
,
and
●hich
is
broken
for
you
.
And
so
for
the
Wine
,
Drinke
ye
all
of
this
:
and
This
is
my
bloud
which
is
shed
for
you
.
This
then
being
Christs
commaundement
,
and
his
owne
ordinance
,
doeth
bind
all
to
this
duety
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
the
true
communicant
ought
to
partake
of
both
signes
,
and
communicate
vnder
both
kinds
,
in
regard
that
Christs
bloud
was
indifferently
shed
for
all
the
faithfull
;
for
the
Layetie
aswell
as
the
Clergie
,
and
All
are
commaunded
to
shewe
foorth
Christs
death
vntil
he
come
,
and
how
shall
this
bee
done
,
but
by
eating
of
the
Bread
,
&
drinking
of
the
Wine
:
for
so
sayth
the
Apostle
;
1.
Cor
11.26
.
As
often
a●
yee
shall
eate
o●
this
Bread
,
and
drinke
of
this
Cup
ye
shew
the
Lords
death
till
he
come
▪
And
againe
,
of
the
Wine
,
Chris●
sayth
thus
;
This
is
my
body
,
whic●
is
shed
for
you
,
and
for
many
,
for
the
remission
of
sins
.
Mat.
26.28
.
Why
then
should
the
bloud
of
Christ
,
or
the
Cup
,
which
doth
represent
the
same
vnto
vs
,
bee
denied
them
vnto
whom
Christ
hath
giuen
it
.
If
●hey
haue
part
in
Christs
death
,
which
is
the
thing
signified
,
why
●hen
not
in
the
Signe
and
Seale
●hereof
?
Reason
.
3
Thirdly
,
to
receiue
this
Sacrament
vnder
one
kind
,
is
to
make
●he
condition
of
Christians
vnder
the
Gospell
,
inferiour
to
the
●state
of
the
people
of
Israell
vnder
the
Law
:
For
what
sayth
the
●postle
;
1.
Cor.
10.4
They
did
all
drink
of
that
●iritual
Rocke
that
followed
them
,
●●d
that
Rocke
was
Christ
.
But
●●at
were
absurd
,
to
make
the
●●ndition
of
such
that
liued
vnder
the
shadow
,
to
excel
the
con●●tion
of
such
as
liue
vnder
,
and
enioy
the
substance
,
no
,
no
,
the
Lord
doth
more
highly
honour
his
Church
vnder
the
Gospell
,
then
so
to
keepe
them
back
from
any
priuiledge
they
enioyed
vnder
the
Law
.
Vse
1
This
doth
shew
how
sacrilegiously
the
Church
of
Rome
doth
deale
with
the
people
,
who
will
not
suffer
them
to
partake
of
this
Sacrament
in
both
kindes
,
but
depriue
them
altogether
of
the
Cup
,
separating
those
thinge●
which
God
hath
ioyned
together
,
and
so
bereaue
the
poore
people
of
GOD
of
the
sweet●
comfort
of
this
Sacrament
,
making
them
but
a
dry
feast
only
o●
Bread
,
whereas
Christ
hath
instituted
and
appointed
Wine
aswe●●
as
Bread
,
to
be
vsed
in
this
Sacrament
,
of
all
such
as
come
prepared
thereunto
.
Now
if
any
should
aske
,
Why
Bread
and
Wine
.
why
Christ
should
make
choyce
of
Bread
and
Wine
,
rather
then
any
other
creature
,
to
represent
his
death
and
passion
in
this
Sacrament
.
I
answer
,
because
it
is
his
will
:
and
if
there
were
no
other
reason
to
be
assigned
,
this
were
sufficient
,
and
with
this
we
ought
●o
rest
contented
,
it
is
his
pleasure
,
it
is
his
will
.
As
it
is
sayde
●oncerning
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
:
1.
Cor.
1.21
It
pleased
God
by
the
foo●●shnesse
of
preaching
,
to
saue
them
●hat
beleeue
.
Yet
there
may
bee
other
rea●ons
giuen
,
wherefore
Christ
in
●
speciall
manner
might
make
●hoyce
of
these
signes
in
this
Sa●rament
.
Because
Bread
is
the
most
ordi●ary
food
of
the
body
,
and
therfore
called
the
Staffe
of
mans
life
,
So
is
Christ
the
foode
of
the
soul
,
by
the
which
we
are
nourished
vnto
eternall
life
:
Howbeit
these
elements
doe
but
in
part
shadow
out
the
same
,
the
one
being
earthly
,
the
other
heauenly
,
the
one
seruing
but
to
preserue
a
temporall
life
,
and
that
but
for
a
time
:
the
other
tending
to
the
preseruation
of
a
spirituall
life
,
and
that
for
euer
.
And
heerein
indeed
do
these
signes
make
wonderfully
for
Gods
glory
,
in
that
hee
shoulde
make
choyce
of
such
weake
meanes
,
that
so
his
glory
might
appeare
.
If
we
had
bin
to
receiue●
any
other
signes
,
or
things
of
a●
higher
nature
,
we
should
haue
been
ready
to
haue
pored
so
vpon
the
shadow
,
as
that
we
should
haue
lost
the
substance
,
and
ou●
senses
woulde
haue
beene
more
wrought
vpon
then
our
heartes
,
which
the
Lord
in
his
wisedome
hath
preuented
,
in
giuing
vs
these
signes
of
Bread
and
Wine
.
Of
this
Bread
:
Of
this
Cup.
Doct.
8
Last
of
all
,
obserue
heere
that
if
Christ
took
,
gaue
,
Bread
and
Wine
retain
still
their
natures
.
and
deliuered
Bread
and
Wine
,
then
they
must
needes
retaine
their
former
natures
,
and
their
former
proper
substance
,
and
still
remaine
the
same
elementes
,
euen
after
the
words
of
consecration
.
Against
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
,
which
holde
,
that
after
the
words
of
consecration
,
there
remaineth
no
Bread
at
all
,
but
that
it
is
transubstantiated
into
the
very
body
&
bloud
of
Christ
,
a
meer
fable
and
fantasie
,
against
all
diuinity
,
philosophy
,
reason
,
sense
,
and
experience
.
Reasons
against
transubstantiation
.
First
,
it
doth
ouerthrow
the
very
nature
of
a
Sacrament
,
which
consisteth
of
two
partes
:
an
outward
signe
,
&
an
invisible
grace
.
Now
then
,
if
after
the
wordes
of
consecration
,
the
Bread
&
Wine
were
transubstantiated
into
the
very
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
then
the
signe
must
needes
bee
taken
away
,
and
the
element
ouerthrowne
.
Secondly
,
the
Lord
leads
vs
to
the
spirituall
vse
of
this
Sacrament
by
sense
,
thus
:
that
as
the
substance
of
the
bread
and
wine
receiued
,
strengtheneth
and
comforteth
the
body
,
euen
so
Christ
receiued
by
faith
,
Ioh.
6.33
.
doeth
nourish
and
strengthen
the
soule
.
Now
then
,
to
take
away
the
naturall
vse
of
this
sacrament
,
wherin
can
our
faith
be
confirmed
&
strengthened
,
which
euer
relies
vpon
this
in
the
vse
of
this
Sacrament
that
as
the
bread
and
wine
serueth
to
nourish
and
feede
our
bodies
,
so
doth
Christ
Iesus
and
the
merits
of
his
death
&
passion
feede
our
soules
,
so
that
while
they
take
away
the
substance
of
bread
and
wine
in
this
Sacrament
,
the
very
nature
and
spirituall
vse
of
the
Sacrament
is
taken
away
with
it
.
Thirdly
,
wee
now
that
liue
●nder
the
Gospell
receiue
the
same
in
substance
,
which
our
●ore-fathers
did
vnder
the
Lawe
.
But
the
Manna
they
eate
off
,
and
●he
Spirituall
Rock
they
dranke
●f
,
1.
Cor.
10.1
was
not
Christs
body
and
●loud
corporally
,
because
hee
●as
not
then
come
in
the
flesh
,
●either
had
he
taken
our
nature
●pon
him
.
Therefore
it
was
by
●ith
that
they
fed
on
Christ
vnder
the
law
.
Neither
is
there
any
other
feeding
on
Christ
vnder
the
Gospell
.
Fourthly
,
if
the
bread
&
wine
should
so
miraculously
be
turned
into
the
very
body
and
bloud
o●
Christ
,
how
could
it
bee
,
that
i●
should
not
appeare
vnto
the
outward
senses
?
for
our
senses
still
apprehend
the
same
to
bee
Bread
and
Wine
.
The
eye
seeth
it
,
the
taste
deserneth
it
,
to
bee
Bread
and
not
flesh
,
to
bee
Win●
and
not
bloud
.
And
therefor●
that
doctrine
of
transubstantiation
is
most
false
and
absurd
.
I
might
hereunto
adde
diuers
reasons
of
this
nature
:
As
namely
if
that
should
be
granted
the●
mayntaine
,
what
absurditie●
would
follow
it
.
As
Hypocrite●
shoulde
then
eate
the
flesh
o●
Christ
,
and
so
be
saued
,
inasmuc●
as
Christ
hath
said
.
Hee
that
eateth
my
flesh
,
and
drinketh
my
bloud
,
Ioh.
6.15.54
.
hath
eternall
life
.
Besides
,
what
canibals
would
they
make
of
christians
,
to
feede
vpon
mans
flesh
,
which
nature
it selfe
doth
abhorre
.
And
to
make
a
naturall
body
●n
diuers
places
at
one
time
,
which
cannot
be
.
Vse
.
And
last
of
all
,
as
this
doctrine
serueth
to
confute
our
aduersaries
the
Papists
,
that
hold
there
●s
no
bread
at
all
in
the
Lord
Supper
.
So
it
maketh
no
lesse
against
such
as
conceiue
there
is
nothing
●ut
bread
to
bee
expected
there
,
●nd
this
is
,
the
condition
of
many
thousands
,
that
come
●hereunto
.
They
are
not
able
to
●o
discerne
of
the
Lords
body
:
●oore
Soules
,
they
want
the
eye
●f
faith
,
and
this
must
be
spiritually
discerned
.
Whereas
the
true
beleeuer
,
beholds
the
Lord
truly
although
not
corporally
to
offer
vnto
him
Iesus
Christ
,
with
al
the
precious
merits
of
his
death
and
obedience
▪
vnto
his
endelesse
comfort
,
though
naturall
men
neither
see
nor
feele
it
,
inasmuch
as
they
being
not
able
to
discerne
of
the
Lords
body
,
come
vnto
this
Supper
as
to
their
appoynted
and
ordinary
foode
.
And
thus
much
for
the
Apostles
precept
or
commandement
▪
Let
a
man
therefore
exam
,
&c.
Let
vs
pray
.
The
Fourth
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.29
.
For
hee
that
eateth
and
drinketh
●nworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
his
●wne
damnation
,
because
he
discer●eth
not
the
Lords
body
.
IN
the
former
verse
wee
haue
heard
the
Apostles
precept
,
that
euery
one
ought
●
Examine
himselfe
before
hee
●ome
to
the
Lords
Table
:
and
partake
of
these
holy
Mysteries
.
Wee
haue
heard
the
necessitie
of
that
duty
.
The
subiect
of
it
,
a
mans
selfe
.
And
the
duty
it selfe
,
examination
.
And
wherein
the
same
doth
consist
.
Wee
are
now
to
speake
of
the
second
generall
part
of
the
text
,
and
that
is
the
reason
the
holy
Ghost
doth
heere
lay
downe
to
inforce
the
dutie
:
and
the
Reason
,
is
taken
from
the
great
hurt
and
daunger
which
for
want
of
this
Examination
is
like
to
ensue
:
layd
downe
in
these
words
,
For
hee
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthily
,
eateth
and
drinketh
his
owne
Damnation
.
That
is
by
eateing
and
drinking
these
holy
mysteries
vnworthily
,
that
is
vnprepared
and
vnreuerently
,
they
doe
thereby
prouoke
the
Lord
to
plague
and
●unish
them
with
some
iudge●ent
or
other
in
this
life
,
to
●●ring
them
to
the
sight
of
their
●innes
,
and
to
repentance
for
the
●ame
:
if
not
,
then
with
condem●ation
in
the
life
to
come
.
●nd
in
handling
of
●is
reason
,
we
will
●bserue
this
order
〈◊〉
speake
-
1.
Of
the
persons
.
-
2.
Of
the
punishment
-
3.
Of
the
cause
of
their
punishment
.
Of
vnworthy
receiuers
,
Two
sorts
of
vnworthy
receiuers
.
there
●e
two
sorts
,
one
pertaining
to
●ods
couenant
,
the
other
not
:
●e
one
,
the
godly
who
thorow
●egligence
and
carelesnesse
,
may
●●me
to
to
this
Sacrament
vn●ted
and
vnprepared
,
without
●at
reuerence
and
due
respect
●ey
ought
to
shewe
vnto
such
●cellent
mysteries
.
The
other
,
●icked
and
profane
,
that
want
●ith
,
and
so
come
in
their
sins
,
ignorance
,
blindenesse
,
malice
&c.
vnto
whome
this
ordinance
of
God
is
a
sauour
of
death
vnto
death
.
And
Two
sorts
of
punishment
.
And
as
the
persons
do
differ
so
doe
their
punishments
,
the
godly
if
they
come
vnprepared
vnto
this
ordinance
,
withou●
that
godly
examination
and
preparation
they
ought
to
mak●
thereunto
,
the
Lord
wil
not
pass●
by
that
sinne
of
theirs
,
but
he
will
bee
sure
to
chastise
them
so
the
same
,
they
eate
and
drinke
iudgement
vnto
themselues
bu●
what
iudgement
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
●fflictioni●
iudgement
of
affliction
,
that
is
such
stir
vp
the
Lord
to
wrath
,
as
this
Church
of
Corin●
did
.
For
whose
vnreuerent
pa●
taking
of
this
holy
ordinanc●
the
Apostle
saith
in
the
ver●
following
,
that
many
were
wea●
sicke
and
some
of
them
taken
away
by
death
.
But
as
for
the
punishment
of
wicked
and
vngodly
men
,
it
is
certaine
that
such
vnworthy
receiuers
,
eate
and
drinke
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
condemnation
,
iudgement
of
eternall
condemnation
vnto
themselues
,
that
is
by
that
their
vnreuerent
and
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
so
holy
an
ordinance
,
they
sinne
highly
against
God
,
which
sinne
of
theirs
,
shall
bee
punished
with
no
lesse
punishment
then
with
eternall
condemnation
.
Before
I
enter
into
these
par●iculers
,
I
will
propound
one
in●truction
from
the
scope
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
this
text
,
and
that
●
.
Seeing
the
Apostle
hath
be●ore
exhorted
vnto
that
christian
●uty
of
godly
examination
and
preparation
,
that
euery
christian
ought
to
make
before
hee
come
to
partake
of
this
holy
ordinance
,
and
now
vseth
such
a
reason
to
inforce
the
duety
,
as
is
taken
from
Gods
Iustice
and
Iudgments
,
which
for
want
thereof
,
hee
will
execute
and
inflict
vpon
them
.
Doct.
2
We
learne
,
that
the
consideration
of
Gods
iudgements
should
make
men
performe
holy
duties
in
an
holy
manner
:
The
consideration
of
Gods
iudgments
shold
make
men
perfourme
holy
duties
holily
.
And
hence
it
is
,
that
it
is
very
vsuall
with
the
Lord
by
his
seruants
,
when
hee
hath
exhorted
vnto
any
one
holy
duety
,
to
annexe
vnto
the
same
some
forcible
reason
to
perswade
therevnto
.
This
is
cleare
by
the
practice
of
Almighty
God
himselfe
with
our
first
parents
,
Adam
and
Euah
,
Gen.
2.18
.
who
hauing
giuen
them
but
one
Commandement
to
obserue
,
hee
vseth
a
reason
to
bind
vnto
obedience
,
and
that
is
taken
from
Gods
Iustice
:
The
day
thou
eatest
therof
,
thou
shalt
die
the
death
.
And
thus
doeth
Almighty
God
deale
with
Cain
,
Gen.
4.
one
of
the
Sonnes
of
Adam
,
perswading
him
first
to
wel-doing
,
to
breake
off
his
sinne
by
repentance
,
euen
that
malice
hee
had
conceiued
against
his
innocent
Brother
:
But
if
that
woulde
not
serue
,
the
Lord
addes
one
reason
more
,
and
that
is
taken
from
Gods
iustice
and
vengeance
,
which
otherwise
will
bee
sure
to
follow
:
If
thou
do
ill
,
sinne
lyeth
at
●hy
doore
.
And
this
is
that
one
●y
Reason
that
Moses
doeth
●se
vnto
the
people
of
Israell
;
That
they
should
hearken
vnto
●he
voice
of
the
Lord
their
God
,
which
if
they
would
,
it
shoulde
then
goe
well
with
them
,
and
with
their
children
after
them
:
If
not
,
what
then
?
It
shall
come
to
passe
,
Deu.
28.15
16.17
.
&c.
if
thou
wilt
not
hearken
vnto
the
voyce
of
the
Lord
thy
God
,
to
obserue
and
to
doe
all
his
commaundements
,
and
his
statutes
which
I
command
thee
this
day
;
that
all
these
curses
shal
come
vpon
thee
,
and
ouertake
thee
:
Cursed
shalt
thou
bee
in
the
Citie
,
and
cursed
shalt
thou
be
in
the
field
:
Cursed
shall
be
thy
basket
and
thy
store
,
&c.
And
this
is
the
order
that
Dauid
vseth
in
his
exhortation
vnto
Salomon
:
And
thou
Salomon
my
Sonne
,
2.
Cro.
28.9
know
thou
the
God
of
thy
fathers
,
and
serue
him
with
a
perfect
heart
,
and
with
a
willing
minde
.
And
he
adds
a
reason
to
inforce
his
exhortation
,
and
that
is
taken
from
Gods
Iustice
:
If
thou
forsake
him
,
hee
will
forsake
thee
,
and
cast
thee
off
for
euer
.
And
what
thing
else
did
our
Sauiour
intende
,
when
hee
bade
Remember
Lots
wife
:
Luk.
17.32
.
but
to
mooue
all
men
to
consider
her
sinne
,
and
her
punishment
,
that
so
fearing
the
one
,
we
might
learne
to
take
heed
of
the
other
.
And
why
doeth
the
Spirit
of
God
in
the
Scriptures
,
lay
down
so
many
examples
before
vs
of
Gods
iustice
and
vengeance
vppon
the
Angels
which
●ept
not
their
first
estate
:
1.
Cor.
10.6
11.
2.
Pet.
2.4
.
Iude
6.
Pro.
14.16
.
Vpon
●he
worlde
of
vngodly
men
,
In
●he
dayes
of
Noah
:
Vpon
the
Cit●ies
of
Sodome
and
Gomorrah
,
tur●ing
them
into
ashes
:
but
to
this
●nd
,
that
all
men
might
feare
.
And
this
is
the
reason
why
the
●postle
heere
doeth
propounde
●he
iudgements
of
God
vpon
the
●orinths
,
for
that
their
vnreue●●nt
receiuing
of
this
sacrament
,
to
this
ende
,
that
all
men
that
heare
of
the
same
might
learne
to
feare
,
and
to
come
more
reuerently
and
prepared
there-vnto
.
And
great
reason
,
that
the
consideration
of
Gods
iudgements
shoulde
worke
this
effect
in
vs
:
For
Reason
.
1
First
,
because
of
the
certainety
of
Gods
iudgements
and
vengeance
,
which
otherwise
will
not
be
auoyded
.
The
Lord
is
euer
the
same
God
,
iust
,
&
righteous
,
vnchangeable
in
iudgment
,
and
the
same
sinnes
doe
euer
procure
the
same
iudgements
.
Did
the
Lord
strike
the
Corinths
,
some
with
feeblenesse
,
some
with
sicknesse
,
and
some
with
death
,
because
of
their
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
and
shall
wee
thinke
to
escape
?
It
cannot
be
:
Their
iudgements
must
we
lay
to
heart
and
be
warned
by
them
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
the
consideration
of
Gods
iudgments
should
make
vs
come
prepared
vnto
this
ordinance
,
because
they
are
insufferable
and
intollerable
.
Heb.
12.
vlt.
Our
God
is
a
consuming
fire
.
If
man
will
not
turne
,
he
wil
whet
his
sword
,
and
make
ready
his
bow
,
and
the
sinner
shall
not
escape
.
This
is
cleared
by
the
Author
of
the
Epistle
to
the
Hebrewes
,
where
he
sayth
,
Heb.
10.28
29.
that
If
he
that
despised
Moses
Law
,
dyed
without
mercy
,
vnder
two
or
three
witnesses
,
Of
how
much
sorer
punishment
shall
he
be
worthy
,
which
treadeth
vnder
foote
the
Sonne
of
God
:
counteth
the
Bloud
of
the
Newe
Testament
as
an
vnholy
thing
:
and
so
despites
the
spirit
of
grace
.
Where
hee
shewes
,
that
Gods
iudgements
must
needes
be
heauie
vpon
such
as
abuse
this
holy
ordinance
,
by
comparing
their
sinne
with
those
that
despised
Moses
Law
.
Vse
.
1
And
surely
this
may
serue
to
discouer
the
wonderful
hardnes
of
their
hearts
,
For
reprofe
.
that
are
no
whit
mooued
with
Gods
iudgements
vpon
others
,
nor
those
fearefull
threatenings
that
are
dayly
denounced
against
themselues
,
nothing
can
terrifie
them
from
sinning
.
It
fareth
with
such
,
as
with
the
Sonnes
in
law
of
Lot
,
when
Lot
spake
vnto
them
,
he
seemed
vnto
them
as
if
he
had
mocked
.
They
are
ready
still
to
skinne
ouer
the
deadly
woundes
of
their
Soules
with
peace
,
peace
,
and
secure
themselues
against
the
iudgment
to
come
.
Poore
soules
,
their
damnation
doth
not
sleepe
,
the
Lord
will
one
day
visit
for
these
things
,
and
pay
,
and
repay
tribu●ation
,
anguish
,
and
sorrow
vpon
●hem
,
when
hee
shall
come
to
make
good
his
threatnings
,
and
●ccomplish
his
iudgements
vpon
them
,
which
will
prooue
so
much
the
more
intollerable
,
by
●ow
much
the
lesse
they
euer
●eared
them
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
this
may
serue
to
●dmonish
vs
all
in
the
feare
of
God
,
For
instruction
.
that
we
doe
not
lightly
e●●eeme
of
Gods
iudgements
,
ei●her
executed
vpon
others
,
or
●hreatened
against
our selues
:
●ut
make
this
vse
of
them
,
that
●hey
may
inforce
vs
vnto
good
●ueties
,
and
binde
vs
vnto
obe●ence
.
I
confesse
that
this
ought
●ot
to
be
the
principall
motiue
●to
vs
therein
:
in
asmuch
as
the
loue
of
God
shoulde
constraine
vs
,
and
our
obedience
should
be
free
and
willing
,
and
not
wroung
out
from
vs
euen
as
the
seruice
of
a
louing
and
dutifull
childe
the
Loue
of
whose
Father
vnto
him
,
makes
him
most
carefull
to
obey
,
and
most
fearefull
to
offend
.
Yet
let
the
thoughts
o●
his
iudgements
haue
place
in
vs
likewise
,
that
so
wee
may
learne
to
feare
him
with
Dauid
.
My
flesh
trembleth
for
feare
of
thee
:
and
I
am
afraide
of
thy
iudgements
,
and
to
obey
him
and
to
walke
humbly
before
him
in
all
holy
obedience
,
in
asmuch
as
he
is
a
God
so
fearefull
and
terrible
,
iust
in
hi●
iudgements
,
and
true
in
his
word
.
Men
naturally
are
afraide
o●
water
,
Fire
,
Rauenous
beasts
,
&c
oh
let
vs
learne
to
feare
our
God
who
is
a
consuming
fire
.
And
will
be
sure
to
punish
sinne
,
Heb.
12.
and
take
vengeance
vpon
the
impenitent
.
And
what
though
the
Lord
do
not
presently
punish
vs
haueing
offended
,
shal
we
say
with
the
wicked
,
Tush
God
careth
not
for
it
.
Or
is
their
any
knowledge
with
the
most
high
?
oh
no
,
let
that
be
farre
,
from
vs
,
but
know
that
it
is
his
mercy
to
bring
vs
to
repentance
.
Which
effect
,
if
the
Lords
patience
and
long-suffering
towards
vs
,
worke
not
in
vs
,
his
iudgements
when
they
come
will
bee
so
much
the
more
fearefull
.
Hauing
now
handled
the
doctrine
in
generall
,
from
the
scope
of
the
holy
Ghost
in
the
whole
verse
,
we
come
now
to
the
parts
of
it
.
And
first
for
the
persons
.
Hee
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthyly
,
&c.
1
The
godly
themselues
may
sometimes
bee
saide
to
eate
and
Drinke
vnworthily
.
There
are
of
the
godly
themselues
,
as
well
as
wicked
men
that
may
bee
said
to
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
.
When
they
shall
come
and
partake
of
this
holy
ordinance
of
almightie
God
,
without
that
godly
examination
&
christian
preparation
they
ought
to
make
thereunto
.
Neither
may
this
seeme
strange
,
that
euen
the
godly
themselues
,
may
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
,
in
asmuch
as
they
are
not
at
all
times
alike
,
carefull
to
fit
themselues
and
to
prepare
themselues
vnto
this
duty
;
But
either
the
world
&
the
businesses
of
the
same
,
hath
so
taken
vp
their
affections
,
and
their
most
precious
time
,
when
this
preparation
ought
to
bee
made
:
or
else
some
secret
sloath
and
drowsinesse
,
hath
crept
into
them
,
that
they
haue
omitted
the
same
.
It
was
the
case
of
this
Church
of
Corinth
,
albeit
Gods
people
,
that
many
amongst
them
had
their
failings
herein
,
Verse
.
30.
for
which
sinne
of
theirs
,
the
Lord
did
not
spare
to
punish
them
,
with
diuers
and
sundry
temporall
iudgments
.
Now
as
the
child
of
God
may
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
,
so
it
followes
,
that
such
must
needes
eate
and
drinke
iudgement
vnto
●hemselues
.
Howbeit
as
I
said
be●ore
,
iudgement
of
affliction
.
Not
●udgement
of
condemnation
,
for
●here
is
no
condemnation
to
them
●hat
are
in
Christ
Iesus
.
Rom.
8.1
.
And
so
●ndeede
the
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
doth
●ignifie
not
properly
condemna●ion
,
but
iudgement
of
afflicti●n
,
and
so
is
the
same
word
vsed
〈◊〉
diuers
places
of
Scripture
,
as
●at
of
Peter
,
Iudgement
must
begin
at
the
house
of
God
.
1.
Pet.
4.17
.
That
is
,
punishment
and
correction
must
begin
with
his
owne
children
,
and
so
our
Apostle
expounds
the
same
in
the
verses
following
.
For
this
cause
,
many
are
sick
amongst
you
:
and
many
weake
,
and
some
are
fallen
a
sleepe
.
And
he
addeth
further
,
that
wee
are
Iudged
of
the
Lord
.
That
is
punished
and
corrected
,
That
wee
should
not
be
condemned
with
the
world
.
So
that
it
is
not
properly
to
bee
vnderstood
,
as
our
common
translation
reads
it
of
eternall
condemnation
,
that
Gods
children
might
eate
and
drinke
,
so
vnworthily
,
but
rather
of
temporall
punishment
and
correction
.
Now
then
,
seeing
that
the
godly
themselues
may
thus
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
,
and
for
that
sinne
of
theirs
may
prouoke
the
●he
Lord
to
correct
them
with
●emporall
chaistsements
and
cor●ections
as
we
haue
heard
.
Wee
●earne
heere-hence
,
this
instruction
.
Doct.
2
That
many
are
punished
tem●orally
that
are
not
condemned
●ternally
.
Many
are
punished
temporally
that
are
not
condemned
eternally
.
The
Lord
would
not
●uffer
this
sinne
in
these
beleeue●ng
Corinthians
to
escape
vnpu●ished
,
but
layd
sundry
sharpe
●orrections
vppon
them
,
Verse
31.
yet
in
●e
midst
of
iudgment
,
the
Lord
●ough
vpon
mercy
,
they
were
●dged
,
(
that
is
corrected
)
of
the
●ord
.
Num.
27.12.13.14
.
That
they
might
not
be
con●mned
with
the
world
.
And
thus
●d
the
Lord
deale
with
Moses
●d
Aaron
;
inasmch
as
they
had
●ouoked
the
Lord
to
wrath
,
the
●ord
woulde
not
suffer
them
to
●ter
into
the
land
of
Canaan
.
The
●e
may
bee
said
of
Vzza
:
that
staid
vp
the
Arke
,
2.
Sam.
6.7
.
who
hauing
no
calling
of
the
Lord
thereunto
was
stricken
of
the
Lord
.
And
Iosiah
who
albeit
hee
was
a
good
King
,
and
serued
the
Lord
from
his
youth
,
yet
the
Lord
gaue
him
into
the
hands
of
Pharaoh
Necho
,
2.
Reg.
23.29
.
King
of
Egypt
,
who
pu●
him
vnto
a
violent
death
.
Num.
11.33
.
The
history
of
the
Israelits
in
their
iournying
towards
Canaan
For
whose
sinne
of
murmuring
the
Lord
did
smite
them
wit●
exceeding
great
plagues
,
Psal.
90.
eue●
iudgement
vpon
iudgement
,
vntill
he
had
almost
consumed
th●
greatest
part
of
them
:
doth
mak●
this
cleare
.
The
like
may
be●
saide
of
Manasses
Iehosophat
,
H●zechiah
and
the
like
.
All
whic●
testimonies
as
a
cloude
of
wi●nesses
,
they
all
serue
to
confirm●
our
iudgements
in
the
vndoub●ted
truth
of
this
doctrine
:
That
many
haue
beene
punished
temporally
,
that
haue
not
perished
euerlastingly
.
And
that
God
will
not
spare
,
no
not
the
godly
them selues
,
be
they
neuer
so
neare
or
deare
vnto
him
;
but
if
they
will
sinne
against
him
,
he
will
visite
their
transgressions
with
the
rod
,
and
their
iniquity
with
scourges
.
And
this
did
the
Corinthians
●ind
by
wofull
experience
,
who
●or
wante
of
their
preparation
,
●nd
godly
Examination
before
●hey
came
to
the
Lordes
Table
,
●he
Lorde
did
punish
them
with
●ore
afflictions
,
although
they
●erished
not
eternally
.
Reason
.
1
And
the
Reason
is
,
that
all
the
●orld
may
take
notice
of
his
iu●ce
,
that
hee
is
no
respecter
of
●ens
persons
,
but
is
a
God
that
●●th
not
iniquitie
,
but
hates
al
Sinne
whensoeuer
,
wheresoeuer
,
or
in
whomsoeuer
hee
findeth
it
.
He
accepteth
not
the
person
of
Princes
(
sayth
Elihu
)
,
Iob.
34.19
.
nor
regardeth
the
rich
,
more
then
the
poore
,
they
beeing
all
the
worke
of
his
handes
.
And
thus
doeth
the
LORD
declare
himselfe
to
bee
most
righteous
,
and
iust
in
his
iudgements
and
corrections
for
sinne
,
that
all
men
to
the
ende
of
the
worlde
,
might
learne
to
quak●
and
tremble
at
the
committing
thereof
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
God
doeth
oftentimes
thus
chastice
his
own●
Children
in
this
world
,
least
the●
should
bee
condemned
with
the
wi●ked
,
1.
Cor.
11.32
.
in
the
world
to
come
.
Sinn●
must
bee
iudged
,
and
sinn●
must
bee
condemned
.
An●
surely
it
is
Gods
mercy
vnto
h●
seruantes
,
that
the
Lorde
w●
not
let
them
so
thriue
and
go
on
in
their
sinnes
,
for
so
would
they
multiplie
their
iniquities
against
him
,
but
doth
correct
them
betimes
,
and
labours
to
preuent
more
heauy
iudgements
,
which
by
their
sinning
they
woulde
otherwise
draw
vpon
themselues
.
Vse
1
This
serues
then
in
the
first
place
,
to
reproue
the
common
course
of
many
men
in
the
world
,
that
iudge
of
Gods
fauour
,
or
displeasure
,
by
outwarde
prosperitie
or
aduersitie
:
Whereas
Salomon
saith
;
All
things
happen
alike
to
all
,
Eccle.
9.10
.
meaning
all
outwarde
●hings
,
such
as
is
prosperity
and
●duersity
:
yet
many
will
take
vp●n
them
to
iudg
&
censure
men
●o
bee
out
of
the
fauour
of
God
,
●ecause
of
some
outward
afflicti●n
that
lies
heauy
vpon
them
.
But
●hus
might
these
beleeuing
Corinthians
bin
condemned
as
wicked
,
who
notwithstanding
their
temporall
chastisements
,
were
not
condemned
with
the
world
.
Who
euer
had
such
a
load
of
afflictions
,
as
Christ
himselfe
had
layd
vpon
him
?
Why
should
we
conclude
then
,
that
such
are
out
of
Gods
fauour
?
No
,
no.
Iudgement
begins
at
Gods
house
.
And
if
the
Lord
doe
not
correct
men
in
this
life
,
Note
.
it
is
a
sign
that
the
Lord
reserues
such
a
one
to
the
condemnation
of
the
rest
of
the
worlde
,
and
such
indeede
haue
iust
cause
to
suspect
themselues
,
that
they
are
Bastards
,
and
not
Sonnes
,
for
the
Lord
doeth
chastise
them
whom
he
loueth
,
and
no
heauier
iudgement
can
there
be
vpon
any
,
then
to
thriue
in
sinne
,
and
grow
vp
in
iniquitie
,
&
yet
to
be
free
from
correction
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
the
consideration
of
this
one
thing
,
may
bee
a
stay
and
a
prop
vnto
vs
,
in
time
of
temptation
,
and
sore
affliction
:
When
the
waters
seeme
to
haue
gone
ouer
our
soules
,
as
Dauid
complaineth
:
And
the
Lord
shall
seeme
to
vexe
vs
with
all
his
stormes
,
as
Iob
confesseth
.
Euen
this
,
that
●his
is
the
portion
of
all
the
●aints
.
It
hath
euer
been
the
con●ition
of
the
Church
.
God
many
●imes
feedeth
them
with
the
bread
●f
teares
,
Psal.
80.5
.
and
giueth
plentie
of
teares
●o
drinke
.
Rom.
8.38
.
Yet
there
shall
be
no●hing
able
to
seperate
vs
from
God
,
nor
diuide
vs
from
his
pre●ence
.
Let
vs
then
confesse
the
●and
of
God
in
all
our
troubles
,
●nd
withall
confesse
our
sinnes
,
〈◊〉
the
procuring
cause
of
al
Gods
●dgements
:
Lam.
3.40
.
and
amongst
the
●st
of
our
sinnes
,
acknowledge
that
our
want
of
preparation
to
this
Sacrament
hath
prouoked
the
Lord
to
punish
vs
.
Little
doe
men
thinke
,
that
this
negligence
of
theirs
in
comming
vnto
this
holy
ordinaunce
,
and
wante
of
Preparation
there-vnto
,
hath
beene
the
cause
of
their
sickenesse
,
troubles
,
afflictions
,
&c.
but
what
sayth
the
Apostle
?
For
this
cause
some
are
sicke
,
&c.
The
Lord
doth
surely
chastise
for
thi●
sin
of
vnworthy
receiuing
this
sacrament
.
Again
,
inasmuch
as
the
Lord
i●
thus
stirred
vp
to
wrath
agains●
his
owne
children
,
for
this
sin
o●
vnpreparednes
,
to
chastise
them
so
seuerely
with
sicknesse
,
weaknesse
,
yea
and
with
death
it selfe
albeit
they
bee
not
condemne●
for
euer
.
We
learne
by
the
greatnes
o●
the
punishment
,
to
conceiue
of
the
greatnesse
of
sinne
.
And
here
hence
we
may
learne
;
That
is
is
Doct.
3
no
small
sinne
to
come
vnworthily
vnto
the
Lords
Table
,
It
is
a
great
sinne
to
receiue
vnworthily
.
but
it
is
a
very
great
&
grieuous
sin
,
such
a
sin
as
highly
prouokes
the
Maiesty
of
God
to
anger
,
and
drawes
Gods
iudgements
vpon
his
owne
Children
,
that
howsoeuer
he
wil
not
for
euer
condemn
them
,
yet
hee
will
punish
them
,
and
correct
them
for
comming
vnworthily
and
eating
and
drinking
these
holy
mysteries
,
not
with
that
reuerence
as
they
ought
to
doe
.
These
Corinthians
were
the
Church
of
God
,
embraced
the
Gospell
,
beleeued
in
Christ
,
yet
because
they
came
vnworthi●y
to
the
Lordes
Table
,
not
so
fitted
and
prepared
with
that
reuerence
as
they
ought
to
haue
done
,
Paul
tels
them
,
that
for
this
very
cause
,
and
for
this
very
sin
of
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
the
Lord
sent
those
iudgements
amongst
them
.
Reason
.
The
Reason
of
this
poynt
is
cleare
.
It
must
needes
bee
an
heauie
sinne
,
that
procures
such
a
heauie
punishment
,
and
the
greatnesse
of
the
sinne
may
bee
iudged
,
by
the
greatnesse
of
the
punishment
:
Because
the
Lorde
is
euer
iust
in
the
distribution
of
his
iudgements
;
Hee
doeth
not
lay
heauie
iudgements
vppon
light
transgressions
,
nor
light
punishment
,
where
Sinne
is
grieuous
.
Obiect
.
But
some
will
say
,
this
seemes
hard
,
that
for
some
neglect
and
negligent
ouersight
in
comming
to
the
Lords
Table
,
the
Lord
shoulde
punish
so
seuerely
and
sharpely
.
Answ.
I
answer
as
our
Sauiour
himselfe
speaketh
of
his
Ministers
,
He
that
receiueth
you
,
receiueth
me
,
Luk.
10.16
and
hee
that
refuseth
you
,
refuseth
mee
.
He
that
offers
any
wrong
,
to
any
Messenger
,
Legate
,
or
Embasador
of
a
Prince
,
offers
wronge
vnto
the
King
that
sent
him
,
or
he
that
abuseth
the
kings
picture
or
coyne
by
clipping
it
,
or
treading
it
in
the
mire
,
it
is
●eason
against
the
King
himselfe
.
Euen
so
,
howsoeuer
Christ
●e
in
heauen
,
and
the
bread
bee
not
transubstantiated
into
the
●ody
,
&
the
wine
into
the
bloud
●f
Christ
,
as
the
papists
teach
.
●et
because
these
eliments
are
●y
Gods
ordinance
,
set
a
part
,
or●ained
,
and
sanctified
by
the
●ord
,
and
prayers
to
bee
signes
and
seales
of
the
body
&
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
;
the
abuse
of
them
therefore
redounds
vnto
Christ
himselfe
.
Vse
.
1
This
condemnes
the
practise
of
most
men
and
women
,
that
seldom
or
neuer
regard
,
how
they
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
though
they
come
in
ignorance
,
blindenesse
,
and
all
manner
of
prophanesse
and
wickednesse
,
in
their
old
sinnes
and
abominations
,
and
because
that
iudgement
is
deferred
,
thinke
either
that
they
haue
not
sinned
,
o●
that
they
shall
not
bee
punished
Oh
how
doe
such
deceiue
themselues
they
may
bee
sure
that
th●
Lord
will
not
so
lightly
pass●
this
sinne
ouer
,
but
at
the
least
will
bring
vpon
the
transgressor
some
temporal
chastisement
an●
correction
to
humble
them
,
an●
to
bring
them
to
see
and
acknowledge
this
sinne
of
theirs
,
and
so
to
Repentance
for
the
same
,
if
not
,
the
Lord
will
be
sure
to
punish
the
same
eternally
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
if
they
cannot
escape
Gods
iudgments
that
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
,
euen
the
very
seruants
of
God
themselues
,
who
come
in
some
weakenesse
and
infirmitie
,
without
that
due
examination
and
godly
preparation
they
ought
to
make
therevnto
,
oh
then
,
how
shall
such
escape
Gods
wrath
&
vengeance
that
contemne
this
Sacrament
,
make
light
account
of
it
,
and
will
not
come
at
all
vnto
it
,
that
thinke
it
is
at
their
owne
choyce
●o
come
or
not
to
come
,
to
receiue
or
not
to
receiue
.
Heb.
2.4
.
If
euery
●in
and
transgression
receiue
a
recompence
of
reward
.
How
shall
such
escape
as
neglect
so
greate
saluation
.
Exo.
4.24
.
When
Moses
did
but
omit
the
Sacrament
of
circumcition
,
either
of
some
negligence
or
carelesnesse
,
or
else
as
it
is
thought
,
for
feare
of
his
wife
and
Father
in
law
,
it
was
like
to
haue
cost
him
his
life
,
the
Lord
made
as
though
hee
would
haue
slaine
him
.
What
punishment
then
doe
such
deserue
,
and
shall
one
day
draw
downe
vpon
their
owne
heads
,
that
despise
the
substance
,
and
make
light
account
of
the
bloud
of
the
couenant
,
Christ
and
his
righteousnesse
,
who
is
heere
crucified
afresh
and
offered
in
this
Sacrament
vnto
euery
true
beleeuer
.
Vse
.
3
Thirdly
,
seeing
this
is
so
great
a
sinne
to
receiue
vnworthily
,
wee
learne
heere
that
it
is
not
inough
to
repent
and
to
be
greiued
for
grosse
and
grieuous
sins
,
such
as
the
world
cryes
out
of
,
but
we
must
bee
humbled
for
our
secret
sinnes
,
infirmities
,
&
wants
.
Our
carelesnesse
in
prayer
,
hearing
of
the
word
,
receiuing
of
the
Sacrament
;
yea
wee
must
be
humbled
for
our
vnworthy
comming
to
the
Lords
Table
,
for
re●eiuing
this
Sacrament
careless●y
,
vnreuerently
,
and
vnworthi●y
;
And
hence
it
is
that
Dauid
●rayes
that
the
Lord
would
par●on
his
secret
sinnes
,
Psal.
19.12
.
and
Peter
●ils
Simon
Magus
to
repent
,
Act.
8.22
.
and
●
pray
that
the
thoughts
of
his
●eart
might
be
pardoned
.
The
●ord
hath
threatned
a
curse
to
●●em
that
doe
his
worke
negli●●ntly
,
saying
,
Ier.
47.10
.
Cursed
bee
hee
that
●th
the
work
of
the
Lord
negligent
〈◊〉
And
yet
notwithstanding
that
we
haue
all
of
vs
had
our
failings
there
in
,
where
is
the
man
that
is
humbled
aright
,
and
saith
,
Alas
what
haue
I
done
?
and
seekes
to
to
stay
Gods
wrath
and
to
appease
his
anger
before
the
decree
come
forth
,
Ier.
8.6
.
and
the
Lord
begins
to
punish
for
this
sin
.
Vse
.
4
And
last
of
al
,
seeing
weakenesse
,
sicknesse
,
yea
and
death
i●
selfe
with
other
sharp
corrections
are
all
inflicted
for
sinne
and
as
for
other
open
and
grieuous
impieties
,
so
for
this
sin
o●
vnworthie
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
.
Learne
we
then
,
whe●
the
Lord
sends
sicknes
in
body
diseases
,
weakenesse
,
and
want
o●
health
,
or
other
temporal
iudgements
in
our
bodies
,
goods
o●
names
,
amongst
other
cause●
let
vs
impute
them
to
bee
se●
of
God
for
sinne
especially
fo●
this
common
sin
of
ours
;
the
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
.
But
alas
,
though
the
Lord
send
abroad
his
iudgements
,
sicknes
,
diseases
,
weakenesse
in
mens
bodyes
,
&c
,
Who
thinkes
of
sin
as
the
cause
of
all
,
especially
of
this
sinne
of
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
:
little
do
men
thinke
,
that
that
is
,
is
cause
of
all
,
well
the
Apostle
concludeth
thus
:
For
this
●ause
many
are
weake
amongst
you
●nd
sick
&c:
Note
.
And
experience
●eacheth
,
that
the
Lord
vsuall
doth
●ot
send
more
sicknes
at
any
one
●ime
all
the
yeare
after
,
then
at
●his
time
of
the
yeare
,
when
most
●houlde
or
doe
receiue
this
Sa●rament
of
the
body
and
bloud
●f
Christ
.
Thus
much
concerning
the
first
●●rt
of
men
that
may
communicate
vnworthily
,
euen
the
godly
man
himselfe
,
for
want
of
this
godly
examination
and
preparation
therevnto
:
as
also
for
his
punishment
.
But
now
,
howsoeuer
the
Lord
in
mercy
doth
thus
deale
with
his
seruants
,
and
for
this
sin
of
theirs
correcteth
them
here
,
that
they
may
not
perish
hereafter
.
It
is
not
so
with
the
wicked
,
their
vnworthy
receiuing
is
punished
after
another
manner
,
They
eate
and
drinke
their
owne
damnation
.
Tha●
is
amongst
all
other
their
sinnes
this
their
vnworthy
receiuing
is
not
the
least
,
but
the
Lord
doth
and
will
impute
the
same
vnto
them
,
2
Sorts
of
vnworthy
receiuers
are
the
wicked
,
properly
so
called
.
and
this
doth
helpe
to
fil●
vp
the
measure
of
their
iniquities
,
and
hasteneth
their
condemnation
.
And
now
being
to
speake
o●
the
wicked
and
their
punishment
:
we
will
labour
to
discouer
the
person
of
the
vnworthy
receiuer
,
and
then
to
speake
of
his
punishment
,
Now
for
the
more
certaine
discouery
of
the
person
of
the
vnworthy
Communicant
,
Vnworthy
receiuers
discouered
by
being
compared
with
the
worthy
.
and
who
it
is
that
may
most
properly
be
so
called
,
and
who
it
is
that
doth
thus
abuse
Gods
holy
ordinance
,
and
eate
and
drinke
vnto
his
own
eternall
condemnation
;
●
take
it
to
be
needfull
,
first
,
to
●hew
who
they
bee
that
receiue
Worthily
:
So
shall
wee
come
the
●etter
to
discerne
who
they
bee
●hat
receiue
vnworthily
.
For
rea●on
it selfe
doth
teach
vs
,
that
it
●
the
readiest
manner
of
teach●ng
one
,
to
know
which
is
the
●rong
way
,
by
instructing
him
●●st
which
is
the
right
way
,
for
that
is
but
one
,
whereas
other
by-wayes
are
many
.
For
whosoeuer
is
not
a
worthy
receiuer
,
must
needs
be
an
vnworthy
one
,
whether
he
come
too
short
,
or
goe
too
farre
.
Who
receiue
worthily
.
Now
such
onely
receiue
this
Sacrament
worthily
,
who
both
see
and
acknowledge
their
own
vnworthinesse
.
Wherein
there
is
first
of
all
,
Knowledge
required
,
1
Such
as
haue
a
competent
measure
of
knowledge
.
which
is
the
ground
of
all
other
grace
:
And
that
is
to
be
considered
two
wayes
.
First
,
more
generally
,
in
the
knowledge
of
the
principall
poynts
of
Christian
religion
.
Seuen
things
to
be
knowne
of
euery
worthy
receiuer
.
Secondly
,
more
particularly
,
in
the
Knowledge
of
this
Sacrament
.
Touching
the
first
of
these
seuen
particulars
must
be
known
of
euery
worthy
receiuer
.
First
,
that
the
Lord
hath
reuealed
in
his
Worde
,
what
wee
ought
both
to
know
,
and
acknowledg
concerning
his
Will
,
that
all
thinges
therein
contained
are
true
.
Which
whosoeuer
knoweth
not
,
cannot
bee
in
the
estate
of
grace
,
much
lesse
can
bee
a
worthy
receiuer
of
this
Sacrament
.
Secondly
,
touching
God
himselfe
,
the
worthy
receiuer
must
know
,
that
there
is
but
one
God
,
who
is
of
a
spiritual
nature
,
most
wise
,
iust
,
mighty
,
and
mercifull
,
who
hath
ordained
all
thinges
,
created
al
things
,
and
gouerneth
all
things
according
to
his
owne
will
.
And
that
this
God
hath
reuealed
himselfe
in
three
persons
,
Father
,
Sonne
,
and
holy
Ghost
,
and
that
these
three
are
but
one
God
.
Thirdly
,
concerning
man
,
the
worthy
receiuer
must
know
,
that
God
in
the
beginning
created
man
in
a
most
happy
estate
,
perfect
in
soule
and
body
,
after
his
owne
Image
,
who
by
his
owne
disobedience
,
lost
his
own
happines
,
procured
Gods
curse
,
and
made
both
himselfe
and
posterity
subiect
vnto
all
misery
.
Fourthly
for
our selues
,
wee
must
acknowledge
our selues
to
bee
corrupted
seede
of
corrupt
Parents
,
conceiued
and
borne
in
Sinne
,
and
brought
forth
in
iniquitie
,
whereby
we
deserue
Gods
curse
,
and
euerlasting
condemnation
.
Fiftly
concerning
our
remedy
,
the
worthy
receiuer
must
know
,
that
neither
himselfe
,
nor
any
Creature
in
Heauen
or
Earth
,
could
free
him
from
that
cursed
estate
,
but
that
God
the
Father
of
his
meere
loue
and
tender
compassion
,
without
any
desert
of
man
,
did
send
his
owne
Sonne
to
take
our
nature
vpon
him
,
and
in
the
same
,
to
worke
our
redemption
,
and
to
reconcile
vs
vnto
God
.
Sixtly
,
the
worthy
receiuer
must
know
,
that
forasmuch
as
his
redemption
is
wrought
by
Christ
,
wee
must
haue
some
meanes
to
make
that
ours
which
is
Christs
,
and
that
is
onely
Faith
,
for
it
is
Faith
that
apprehends
and
applies
Christ
and
his
obedience
,
and
makes
the
same
ours
,
as
wee
had
wrought
it
our selues
.
And
last
of
all
,
the
worthy
receiuer
must
know
,
that
this
faith
●s
not
in
our selues
,
but
it
is
the
●ree
gift
of
God
,
wrought
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
by
the
Ministerie
of
the
word
,
and
that
God
hath
appoynted
meanes
,
as
for
the
begetting
of
faith
,
so
for
the
strengthening
,
and
daily
increase
of
the
same
in
vs
,
such
as
are
the
Word
,
Sacraments
,
Prayer
,
&c.
Secondly
,
Besides
the
knowledge
of
Christian
religion
in
generall
,
Rom.
10.2
Particularly
in
this
Sacrament
.
there
is
further
required
in
all
worthy
receiuers
a
particular
knowledge
of
this
sacrament
,
the
nature
of
it
,
as
namely
,
what
he
doth
receiue
,
how
he
doth
receiue
,
and
why
he
doth
receiue
,
al
which
we
haue
spoke
of
in
the
former
Sermons
,
Vse
.
Now
then
(
my
brethren
)
is
this
knowledg
to
be
required
in
euery
worthy
receiuer
,
then
may
we
by
this
first
property
perceiue
what
an
infinit
number
come
to
the
Lords
Table
vnworthily
,
and
in
so
doing
,
eat
and
drinke
their
owne
damnation
;
for
alas
,
how
few
do
truly
know
these
things
,
but
are
altogether
ignorant
of
these
maine
and
fundamentall
poynts
of
Christian
Religion
,
without
the
knowledge
wherof
none
can
be
saued
,
much
lesse
receiue
this
Sacrament
worthily
.
This
being
so
,
wee
see
what
great
need
there
is
for
euery
one
that
will
approach
to
the
Lords
Table
,
to
labour
for
Knowledge
,
and
to
vse
all
holy
helpes
and
means
whereby
they
may
attain
vnto
it
.
Least
for
their
ignorance
they
be
iudged
vnworthy
receiuers
,
and
so
bee
guiltie
of
this
fearefull
iudgement
,
to
Eate
and
Drinke
their
owne
damnation
.
The
next
thing
required
to
a
worthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
2
Faith
.
is
Faith
,
which
cannot
bee
without
Knowledge
,
but
must
follow
it
:
For
heere
by
Faith
is
meant
,
not
onely
a
giuing
credit
to
all
those
things
we
spake
of
before
in
Knowledge
,
but
a
certaine
assurance
of
the
heart
in
euery
Child
of
God
,
and
worthy
receiuer
of
this
Sacrament
,
that
all
those
promises
which
God
hath
made
vnto
his
Children
,
pertaine
vnto
him
.
Now
this
Faith
standeth
in
two
thinges
,
as
Knowledge
did
.
For
,
the
Faith
that
is
required
of
the
worthy
receiuer
,
must
take
hold
vpon
Christ
,
as
he
is
offered
in
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
so
of
his
death
,
obedience
,
and
resurrection
,
whereby
hee
comes
to
haue
assurance
that
his
sinnes
be
forgiuen
him
,
and
hee
receiued
into
fauour
.
But
besides
this
,
there
is
another
degree
of
Faith
required
in
this
Sacrament
,
and
that
is
,
as
Christ
Iesus
hath
and
doth
most
truly
offer
himselfe
vnto
the
true
beleeuer
in
this
Sacrament
.
So
the
worthy
receiuer
must
be
assured
thereof
:
and
accordingly
takes
these
outward
signes
as
seales
and
pleadges
,
whereby
his
faith
becomes
more
&
more
confirmed
,
then
by
the
bare
promise
made
in
the
Gospell
.
Vse
.
Whereby
,
againe
we
may
see
how
many
more
Vnworthy
receiuers
there
bee
.
Seeing
that
as
the
greatest
part
wants
know●edge
.
So
of
those
that
haue
Knowledge
,
the
greatest
part
of
them
wante
Fayth
,
as
●heir
liues
doe
sufficiently
declare
.
3
Repentance
.
The
last
propertie
that
I
will
stand
vpon
,
is
Repentance
,
which
proceedeth
from
a
true
faith
,
and
is
most
necessarily
required
of
al
those
that
worthily
receiue
this
Sacrament
.
For
marke
I
pray
you
,
whereas
in
this
Sacrament
we
be
cuppled
with
Christ
,
and
are
made
one
with
him
,
of
necessity
now
wee
must
become
New
creatures
,
and
be
changed
,
inasmuch
as
we
are
now
knit
vnto
Christ
.
And
wee
must
now
parte
with
the
practice
of
sinne
for
the
practice
of
Godlinesse
else
how
can
wee
haue
any
fellowship
with
Christ
,
for
to
sa●
we
haue
fellowship
with
Chri●
&
to
walke
in
darkenesse
,
we
ly●
for
there
can
bee
no
agreemen●
betweene
light
and
darkeness●
Beest
thou
in
Christ
,
declare
,
d●clare
it
,
by
thy
walking
,
For
th●
that
are
Christs
,
haue
crucified
the
flesh
with
the
affections
and
lusts
.
And
surely
this
true
repentance
,
extendeth
it selfe
very
far
euen
to
the
obedience
of
the
whole
law
of
God
.
First
,
to
the
hating
and
forsaking
of
al
things
that
bee
euill
and
forbidden
in
the
Lawe
,
as
also
in
the
loue
and
practising
of
all
that
which
God
requireth
.
And
here-hence
doe
flowe
all
those
graces
of
God
,
which
doe
so
adorne
his
Seruants
,
as
loue
to
God
and
his
children
,
humilitie
,
meekenesse
,
patience
,
&c.
which
such
,
as
are
not
knit
vnto
Christ
,
are
strangers
vnto
,
and
altogether
vnacquainted
with
.
Whereby
,
as
by
the
former
,
we
may
see
how
many
more
are
cut
off
from
the
number
of
wor●hy
receiuers
,
euen
all
vngodly
persons
,
who
though
they
haue
neuer
so
much
knowledge
,
and
boast
neuer
so
much
of
their
faith
,
yet
inasmuch
as
there
appeares
not
in
their
liues
,
true
repentance
for
sinne
.
Which
will
shew
it selfe
euer
by
the
effects
of
it
.
Certaine
it
is
that
their
knowledge
is
but
braine-knowledge
,
not
experimentall
and
sanctified
knowledge
,
and
their
faith
they
boast
of
,
presumption
and
not
faith
.
And
thus
as
shortly
as
I
could
,
I
haue
shewed
what
is
required
to
worthy
receiuing
.
Whereby
it
may
most
euidently
appeare
what
it
is
to
receiue
vnworthily
.
For
whatsoeuer
is
not
agreeable
vnto
this
,
must
needes
be
vnworthy
receiuing
,
and
such
doe
eate
and
drinke
vnto
their
own
damnation
.
Of
which
sort
be
all
those
that
bee
ignorant
of
these
necessary
poynts
of
christian
religion
,
Who
receiue
vnworthily
.
who
come
in
their
old
sinnes
,
ignorance
,
1
Such
as
are
ignorant
.
blindnesse
,
vnbeleefe
,
&c
,
Who
,
as
they
are
ignorant
of
Gods
word
and
will
,
so
they
know
nothing
of
the
doctrine
of
this
Sacrament
,
but
are
ex●reame
ignorant
and
blinde
in
●hese
holy
mysteries
:
not
know●ng
the
institution
of
this
Sa●rament
,
the
matter
of
it
,
nor
in
●hat
manner
they
should
come
●nto
it
.
Such
ignorant
soules
●ust
needs
come
without
the
●edding
garment
,
and
so
eate
&
●rinke
their
owne
Damnation
,
vn●sse
they
repent
.
Vse
.
1
Which
must
serue
to
admo●sh
all
ignorant
people
,
and
●ore
blind
ignorant
soules
,
to
●e
heede
that
they
doe
not
ignorantly
rush
vpon
their
owne
destruction
,
and
eate
and
drinke
vnto
their
own
damnation
,
but
labour
to
be
instructed
,
&
learne
to
know
how
they
should
come
worthily
,
and
prepared
thereunto
.
Secondly
,
this
may
be
noted
further
as
a
good
direction
vnto
the
ministers
of
God
,
how
to
be
haue
themselues
towards
suc●
as
are
ignorant
,
want
faith
,
an●
yet
abide
in
their
sins
.
Such
mu●
not
be
admitted
vnto
the
Lord
Table
though
they
would
thru●
in
themselues
thereto
.
An●
to
allowe
and
admit
of
such
one
,
for
ought
I
can
see
,
is
to
be
made
partaker
of
his
sinne
.
A●
it
were
to
put
a
sword
into
a
ma●
mans
hand
,
is
to
make
himsel●
guiltie
of
what
hurt
he
shall
do●
euen
so
that
Minister
that
sha●
know
one
to
be
vnworthy
,
and
yet
admit
him
,
who
can
account
him
innocent
.
Obiect
.
But
the
Minister
hee
doth
not
know
him
to
be
vnworthy
,
he
is
to
haue
charitie
towards
all
.
Answ.
Nay
rather
,
I
say
with
the
holy
Ghost
that
the
good
shepheard
must
know
the
State
of
his
sheepe
.
And
euery
faithfull
Minister
must
labour
to
know
the
state
of
his
flocke
,
who
may
be
admitted
●nto
the
Lords
Table
,
and
who
●ot
.
And
therefore
the
Lord
●equireth
this
at
the
hands
of
●uery
good
shepheard
,
that
hee
●trengthen
the
weake
,
Heale
the
●cke
,
Binde
vp
the
broken
,
Eze.
34.
and
●ing
into
the
way
all
such
as
wan●er
.
None
of
which
can
he
doe
●nlesse
hee
knowe
the
estate
of
is
flocke
.
2
Such
as
come
in
vnbeleefe
.
Secondly
,
such
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
,
which
come
in
their
vnbeleefe
without
faith
in
Christ
,
Rom.
14.23
.
which
is
all
in
all
.
For
faith
is
the
hand
of
the
soule
to
lay
hold
on
Christ
,
Heb.
11.6
.
the
mouth
of
the
soule
to
feede
on
Christ
,
and
without
which
,
whatsoeuer
we
doe
,
is
sinne
.
Vse
.
Which
may
teach
all
men
that
desire
to
come
to
the
Lords
Table
,
first
of
all
,
according
to
the
precept
of
the
Apostle
,
to
Prooue
themselues
whether
they
be
in
the
faith
.
2.
Cor.
13.5
In
asmuch
as
it
is
that
grace
that
must
bid
vs
welcome
,
and
make
both
vs
and
our
Sacrifice
accepted
.
3
Such
as
come
without
repentance
.
Thirdly
,
such
doe
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
as
come
without
Repentance
,
that
is
,
which
doe
not
finde
their
harts
humbled
and
broken
for
sinne
,
in
whome
there
appeares
not
the
worke
of
Sanctification
and
sound
Conuersion
,
that
are
not
yet
made
New
Creatures
,
but
liue
in
all
Sinne
.
A
manifest
declaration
,
that
such
are
not
in
Christ
.
And
thus
hauing
discouered
the
person
of
the
vnworthy
Receiuer
,
compared
with
the
worthy
;
wee
will
now
come
to
propound
a
Doctrine
or
two
,
from
the
consideration
of
the
person
and
the
punishment
,
and
so
hasten
towards
an
end
.
He
that
eateth
and
drinketh
vnworthily
.
Note
heere
,
that
wicked
men
will
bee
eating
and
drinking
of
these
holy
mysteries
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
aswell
as
others
,
howbeit
not
with
the
same
fruite
and
effect
as
others
.
The
Doctrine
is
cleare
,
that
Doct.
4
A
man
may
Communicate
,
and
Communicate
vnworthily
,
A
man
may
Communicate
,
and
yet
vnworthily
.
else
what
meaneth
the
Apostle
heere
to
say
,
that
He
that
eateth
and
drinketh
,
&c.
were
it
not
that
there
are
some
that
eate
and
drinke
vnworthily
,
and
so
draw
downe
iudgement
vpon
their
owne
heads
.
And
as
in
this
,
so
in
all
other
the
dueties
of
Gods
worship
and
seruice
,
as
the
hearing
of
the
Worde
,
Prayer
,
&c.
a
man
may
perfourme
them
,
and
yet
not
in
a
holy
manner
,
as
God
commaunds
,
and
therein
the
same
become
sinnes
vnto
them
.
This
appears
by
the
example
of
Cain
,
who
offered
Sacrifice
aswell
as
Abell
,
yet
it
was
so
farre
from
being
pleasing
vnto
God
,
Gen.
4.
and
acceptable
with
the
most
highest
,
as
that
it
added
vnto
the
number
of
Caines
sinnes
.
And
thus
did
the
people
of
the
Iewes
offer
their
Sacrifices
in
a
great
abundance
,
Esa.
1.
but
the
Lord
tels
them
,
that
he
had
no
pleasure
in
them
.
This
was
the
case
of
these
Corinthians
:
Paul
tels
them
,
They
came
together
for
the
worse
.
And
notwithstanding
they
had
met
together
at
the
Lords
Table
and
partaked
of
this
Sacrament
,
they
had
been
so
farr
from
pleasing
the
Lord
therein
,
as
that
rather
,
they
had
stirred
him
vp
to
wrath
against
them
.
Witnesse
those
heauy
iudgements
that
were
inflicted
vppon
them
,
for
their
vnworthy
receiuing
.
But
the
Reasons
that
followe
,
will
further
cleare
this
trueth
vnto
vs
.
First
,
because
there
are
in
the
Church
,
that
are
not
of
the
Church
;
Secrete
and
close
hypocrites
haue
euer
shrouded
themselues
vnder
the
profession
of
the
trueth
,
yet
inasmuch
as
they
ioyne
with
the
rest
of
the
Church
in
Gods
seruice
,
wee
are
not
onely
to
embrace
their
fellowship
,
but
to
hope
the
best
of
their
seruice
,
till
the
Lord
shall
at
the
last
discouer
them
.
Now
what
is
that
duety
that
a
wicked
man
will
not
ioyne
with
Gods
seruants
in
?
Especially
in
publike
,
such
as
is
the
hearing
of
the
Word
,
receiuing
of
the
Sacrament
,
publike
Prayer
&c.
And
yet
for
all
that
,
highly
prouoke
the
Lord
in
the
doing
of
the
same
.
But
of
this
before
.
Reason
.
2
Another
Reason
why
a
man
may
Communicate
,
and
yet
vnworthily
,
is
layd
downe
by
the
Apostle
.
Heb.
11.6
.
All
men
haue
not
Faith
.
And
therefore
cannot
receiue
this
Sacrament
worthily
.
For
without
Faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
GOD
in
any
particular
action
that
wee
doe
.
It
is
Faith
that
seasons
all
our
actions
that
we
do
in
Gods
seruice
,
&
makes
them
to
haue
a
gracious
acceptance
with
the
Almighty
.
This
made
the
widdows
mite
accepted
,
and
that
cup
of
water
,
that
was
giuen
vnto
a
Disciple
,
not
to
lose
it
reward
.
But
now
,
wicked
men
,
and
hypocrites
that
liue
in
the
Church
,
albeit
they
heare
the
Word
,
pray
,
receiue
the
Sacrament
.
&c
,
it
profits
not
them
,
because
their
persons
are
not
accepted
with
God
,
they
are
out
of
Gods
fauour
,
and
vnto
them
the
Word
is
but
the
fauour
of
death
vnto
death
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
then
that
a
man
may
Communicate
,
and
Communicate
vnworthily
,
how
doth
this
discouer
the
folly
of
them
that
stand
vpon
the
worke
done
,
and
neuer
looke
after
the
manner
of
doing
the
same
.
Oh
,
it
is
the
case
of
many
thousands
in
the
worlde
,
that
thinke
they
haue
highly
honoured
God
,
if
vpon
the
Sabboth
day
they
haue
presented
their
bodies
before
the
Lord
in
his
house
,
and
there
haue
heard
the
word
,
and
perhaps
,
for
company
sake
,
haue
receiued
the
Sacrament
with
the
rest
.
But
as
for
the
maner
of
performing
this
duty
,
they
neuer
looke
after
,
but
hand
ouer
head
,
rush
vpon
them
,
and
rest
satisfied
with
the
doing
of
them
.
Poore
soules
,
how
doe
such
deceiue
themselues
.
At
the
last
day
,
I
doubt
not
,
there
shal
be
as
many
condemned
for
the
ill
doing
of
good
actions
,
as
for
the
doing
of
those
things
as
are
simply
euill
.
As
many
condemned
for
ill
hearing
,
Note
.
as
not
hearing
,
for
bad
praying
,
as
for
not
praying
,
and
for
vnworthy
communicating
,
as
not
communicating
,
for
vnconscionable
preaching
,
as
for
seldome
preaching
.
It
shall
not
auaile
any
to
say
,
these
and
these
thinges
haue
I
done
,
when
men
haue
not
regarded
how
they
haue
done
them
.
Neither
would
I
bee
so
vnderstoode
,
as
if
there
were
no
hope
that
God
will
accept
of
our
seruice
,
vnlesse
it
be
absolute
in
the
manner
of
perfourming
,
God
forbid
wee
should
so
thinke
;
for
then
,
what
would
become
of
the
best
dueties
,
euen
of
the
best
?
No
,
better
to
heare
in
weakenesse
,
then
not
to
heare
;
better
to
pray
with
infirmity
,
then
not
to
pray
,
and
to
Communicate
with
some
defect
,
then
vtterly
to
forbeare
.
Better
it
is
to
limp
,
and
creepe
in
the
way
,
then
not
to
come
at
al.
Yet
we
must
learne
to
make
conscience
of
the
manner
of
our
performing
of
good
dueties
,
and
bee
humbled
for
our
wants
therin
,
least
the
Lord
reiect
both
vs
and
them
,
and
say
vnto
vs
one
day
,
when
wee
looke
to
haue
comfort
in
them
;
Who
hath
required
these
thinges
at
your
hands
?
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
this
Doctrine
may
affoord
vnto
vs
matter
of
tryall
and
examination
of
our selues
.
When
Christ
told
the
Disciples
one
of
them
should
betray
him
,
euery
one
began
to
say
,
Master
,
is
it
I
?
They
doubted
the
worst
that
might
be
in
themselues
,
and
out
of
a
godly
ielously
make
question
,
Master
is
it
I
?
So
my
bretheren
do
we
heare
,
that
some
may
communicate
and
that
vnworthily
.
Eateing
and
drinking
iudgement
vnto
themselues
.
Let
vs
doe
as
the
Disciples
did
say
,
good
Lord
is
it
●l
?
I
haue
now
partaked
of
this
Sacrament
,
as
I
haue
often
done
hereto-fore
:
Is
not
that
all
;
may
wicked
men
,
and
Hypocrits
doe
the
same
?
and
such
as
shall
euer●astingly
perish
in
the
end
?
It
be●oues
me
to
look
vnto
it
,
that
I
goe
beyond
such
in
the
performance
of
this
duty
,
least
I
●eape
their
reward
one
day
:
oh
his
godly
feare
and
care
ought
●o
be
in
all
the
children
of
God
,
●hen
they
come
to
be
exercised
●bout
this
duty
,
that
so
they
may
●ot
performe
the
same
formally
,
as
wicked
men
doe
,
but
in
a
holy
and
sanctified
manner
,
in
Faith
repentance
,
and
obedience
,
that
so
the
same
may
bee
accepable
vnto
God
.
Eateth
and
Drinketh
his
owne
Damnation
.
Doct.
5
Wee
may
yet
further
take
notice
of
the
miserable
estate
o●
wicked
men
.
Vnworthie
communicants
,
euen
whilest
they
are
perfourming
of
this
duty
,
of
receiuing
of
the
Lords
Supper
,
a
dutie
in
it selfe
commendable
,
they
sinne
greuiously
,
and
haste●
their
own
iudgement
,
There
is
no
ordinance
of
God
so
holy
,
but
wicked
men
abuse
it
to
their
owne
condemnation
.
yet
herein
fill
vp
the
measure
of
their
sinne●
and
hasten
their
finall
condemnation
.
The
Doctrine
is
There
is
noe
ordinance
o●
God
so
holy
,
but
wicked
me●
may
abuse
it
to
their
owne
condemnation
.
As
this
Sacrament
of
the
Lords
Supper
is
a
heauenly
banquet
vnto
the
hungry
and
thirstie
soule
,
that
groanes
vnder
the
burthen
of
sinne
,
and
desires
to
be
eased
&
refreshed
.
So
wicked
men
instead
of
receiuing
any
spiriturall
foode
:
they
receiue
(
except
the
speciall
mercy
of
God
preuent
them
,
)
that
which
will
be
the
bane
and
poyson
of
their
Soules
.
Gen.
4.
Cain
sinned
not
onely
●n
slaying
his
innocent
brother
,
●ut
in
offering
his
sacrifice
.
This
●
cleare
by
the
inditement
which
Christ
brings
against
the
old
●orld
.
They
Eate
and
Drank
,
Mat.
24.38
.
Mar●ed
,
and
were
giuen
in
Marriage
.
●ll
which
were
things
lawfull
in
themselues
.
yet
became
sinnes
●nto
them
that
liued
in
that
●me
,
and
tended
to
hasten
their
●estruction
;
for
they
onely
minded
their
pleasure
therein
,
thei●
hearts
being
set
vppon
carna●
lusts
,
they
gaue
themselues
wholy
to
satisfie
their
sinfull
desires
and
so
fell
vppon
those
things
good
in
themselues
withou●
feare
,
without
prayer
or
thank●
giuing
vnto
God
,
as
if
they
wer●
no
way
beholden
vnto
the
Lor●
for
them
.
And
this
is
furthe●
cleared
by
that
of
Salomon
,
Hee
tha●
turneth
away
his
eares
from
heare
ring
the
Lawe
,
Pro.
28.9
.
euen
his
prayers
sha●
be
abomination
.
The
meaning
i●
that
the
very
best
duty
that
wicked
man
can
performe
,
tha●
liues
in
sin
and
wants
faith
,
tha●
shoulde
season
all
his
actions
i●
Gods
worship
and
seruice
,
a●
not
better
then
abominatio●
vnto
the
Lord
.
And
the
like
i●
alledged
by
our
blessed
Sauiou●
against
those
filthy
Sodomits
tha●
They
bought
,
they
sould
,
Luk.
17.28
.
they
plan●ed
,
they
builded
:
Things
in
themselues
lawfull
,
but
now
they
become
so
many
sins
vnto
them
,
inasmuch
as
they
abused
them
,
they
bought
and
sold
with
co●etuous
desires
.
They
builded
●ot
for
necessitie
sake
,
but
to
●hewe
their
pride
&
vanitie
.
And
thus
it
fares
with
wicked
men
in
●his
sacrament
.
They
cannot
but
●buse
it
to
their
own
perdition
.
And
the
Bread
and
Wine
which
●hey
receiue
,
shal
be
so
farre
from
being
vnto
them
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
vnto
their
salua●ion
.
As
it
shall
rather
be
as
the
●op
vnto
Iudas
,
a
meanes
in
and
●y
the
which
sathan
shal
enter
into
●uch
,
vnto
their
condemnation
.
The
reasons
are
cleare
.
First
,
because
wicked
men
are
●gnorant
how
to
vse
the
ordinances
of
God
aright
,
and
stand
vpon
the
matter
of
them
,
not
regarding
the
manner
,
I
shal
not
neede
to
presse
this
reason
farther
,
in
regard
of
the
affinitie
i●
hath
with
the
former
doctrine
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
though
some
doe
know
that
the
manner
of
God●
seruice
,
as
the
matter
,
is
to
be
regarded
:
Yet
their
wils
are
s●
froward
,
that
they
neuer
s●
themselues
arigh●
about
the
du●
performance
of
any
,
like
tho●
stubborne
Iewes
,
which
sayde
w●
will
not
heare
,
nor
obey
.
Nay
the
walke
on
stubbornely
again●
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
word
and
notwithstanding
their
iudgments
be
often
conuicted
,
&
the
themselues
therein
constraine
to
consent
vnto
this
truth
:
Y●
their
rebellious
wils
,
not
bein●
sanctified
:
leade
them
away
from
all
obedience
.
Whose
condemnation
doth
not
sleepe
.
Reason
.
3
A
third
reason
may
bee
that
of
Paul
to
Titus
,
where
hee
doth
manifest
this
truth
more
clearely
,
when
he
saith
,
Tit.
1.15
.
that
To
the
pure
●●e
all
things
pure
.
But
vnto
the
wicked
is
nothing
pure
,
but
euen
their
minds
and
consciences
are
defiled
.
They
are
like
vnto
a
cold
stomacke
,
that
turnes
the
best
foode
into
putrifaction
,
and
corruption
,
the
most
holy
things
of
God
are
defiled
by
such
,
and
●urne
in
the
end
vnto
their
vt●er
ruine
and
destruction
.
Vse
.
1
This
serues
in
the
first
place
,
●o
discouer
vnto
vs
the
miserable
state
of
wicked
and
vngodly
●en
,
whose
sinnes
increase
day●y
,
not
onely
by
their
open
and
●orrible
crimes
that
breake
out
〈◊〉
their
liues
,
to
the
great
dishonour
of
God
.
But
euen
in
th●
performance
of
Good
duties
their
hearing
of
the
word
,
thei●
praying
,
receiuing
of
the
Sacrament
&c.
The
Lord
make
these
thinges
turne
to
the
vtte●
ruin
and
Destruction
of
wicked
men
.
Oh
then
how
doe
wicked
men
increase
their
sins
dayly
and
multiply
their
iniquities
,
i●
asmuch
as
their
best
duties
ar●
sinfull
and
cal
down
iudgement
vpon
them
.
And
if
to
doe
goo●
things
in
an
euill
manner
bee
s●
farefull
a
sinne
,
what
wil
one
da●
become
of
those
,
that
haue
don●
euill
things
in
a
worse
manne●
to
be
layd
to
their
charge
lik●wise
▪
Let
such
consider
this
thin●
well
betimes
,
before
they
be
p●
into
the
reall
possession
of
th●
iudgement
,
which
waytes
and
a●tends
vpon
them
.
Vse
.
2
And
last
of
all
,
let
this
serue
for
our
instruction
,
to
teach
vs
to
feare
,
and
aboue
all
thinges
,
to
looke
that
we
performe
holy
duties
in
an
holy
manner
,
least
wee
incur
the
iudgement
that
is
here
threatned
.
For
if
when
wee
haue
beene
at
the
Lordes
Table
,
and
haue
receiued
this
Sacrament
vnworthily
,
we
had
but
only
lost
so
much
labour
,
this
were
too
much
,
that
wee
should
so
much
dally
with
God
in
his
ordinance
.
But
alas
,
that
were
nothing
to
this
,
to
eate
and
drinke
to
damnation
!
If
God
should
punish
vs
after
this
manner
,
to
turne
the
Bread
and
Wine
that
we
receiue
in
this
Sacrament
vnworthily
,
●nto
a
bodily
poyson
,
woulde
it
not
make
vs
to
feare
and
tremble
●ow
we
receiue
them
,
were
wee
●o
perswaded
,
that
for
want
of
a
godly
preparation
,
it
would
bee
our
last
Bread
that
euer
wee
should
eate
,
and
would
turne
to
the
bane
of
our
bodies
.
Oh
(
my
brethren
)
the
Lord
hath
threatned
the
vnworthy
receiuer
,
not
with
a
bodily
death
for
this
sinne
of
his
:
but
with
a
spirituall
and
eternall
death
,
euen
with
the
death
both
of
body
and
Soule
for
euer
;
and
shal
not
this
moue
vs
?
If
our
bowels
and
intrals
should
be
in
danger
to
rot
within
vs
,
Note
.
for
receiuing
this
Sacrament
vnworthily
,
would
it
no●
make
vs
looke
about
vs
?
And
what
?
shall
we
no
way
regard●
what
the
Lorde
hath
heer●
threatened
,
that
Hee
that
eatet●
and
drinketh
vnworthily
,
eateth
an●
drinketh
his
owne
damnation
.
Th●
were
a
pittifull
folly
.
The
Lor●
open
our
eyes
at
the
last
,
to
see
our
misery
heerein
,
and
giue
vs
hearts
truely
to
be
humbled
for
our
sinne
.
Hitherto
of
the
persons
,
and
their
punishment
,
we
come
now
to
the
last
circumstance
,
and
that
is
the
ground
and
cause
of
the
punishment
.
Not
discerning
the
Lords
body
.
In
these
wordes
,
the
Apostle
comes
to
lay
downe
the
cause
of
the
aforesaide
punishment
,
why
men
doe
by
their
vnworthy
receiuing
,
eate
and
drinke
iudgement
vnto
themselues
:
That
is
,
hale
downe
some
iudgment
or
other
vpon
themselues
,
temporal
here
,
or
eternall
hereafter
:
the
reason
is
,
Because
they
discerne
not
the
Lords
body
.
The
meaning
is
,
they
put
no
difference
betweene
these
Sacramental
elements
,
and
other
common
Bread
and
Wine
.
They
doe
not
consider
that
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
now
sanctified
and
set
apart
for
such
an
holy
vse
,
differs
from
common
Bread
and
Wine
,
as
signifying
and
representing
vnto
vs
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
are
as
signes
and
seales
to
confirme
vnto
vs
,
all
those
precious
promises
that
God
hath
made
vnto
vs
in
his
Sonne
.
Quest.
Heere
then
it
will
bee
first
asked
,
what
it
is
to
Discerne
the
Lords
body
?
Answ.
I
answere
,
the
originall
word
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
heere
vsed
,
signifieth
to
seuer
something
,
and
to
set
it
apart
from
the
common
vse
and
accompt
,
and
to
esteeme
of
it
more
highly
and
honourably
then
we
doe
of
other
things
,
and
accordingly
to
vse
it
.
And
so
the
same
worde
is
vsed
else-where
:
Haue
compassion
on
some
sinners
,
Iude.
22.
and
put
a
difference
:
That
is
,
put
a
difference
between
such
as
truly
repent
,
and
such
as
be
impenitent
.
So
againe
;
1.
Cor.
4.7
.
Who
maketh
thee
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
differ
.
So
then
,
What
it
is
to
discerne
the
Lords
body
to
discerne
of
the
Lordes
body
in
this
place
,
is
to
distinguish
that
bread
that
is
vsed
in
this
Sacrament
,
as
a
most
precious
and
blessed
signe
and
seale
of
the
body
of
Christ
,
from
all
other
Creatures
,
and
therefore
to
vse
it
with
all
reuerence
and
due
respect
,
as
a
thing
set
apart
of
God
,
by
his
owne
appoyntment
and
institution
to
be
a
signe
and
seale
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
of
all
those
benefites
which
wee
haue
and
receiue
by
him
,
and
therfore
that
wee
come
not
vnto
it
,
as
wee
come
vnto
our
common
meate
and
drinke
,
but
as
to
a
holy
mystery
and
signe
of
a
blessed
benefite
.
Doct.
6
And
now
in
that
the
Apostle
makes
this
,
the
grounde
of
that
curse
or
punishment
,
that
wicked
men
doe
draw
downe
vppon
their
owne
heads
,
euen
their
own
condemnation
,
They
discerne
not
the
Lords
body
:
It
is
the
property
of
an
vnworthy
receiuer
,
to
put
no
difference
betweene
bread
and
wine
in
this
Sacrament
,
and
common
bread
and
wine
.
that
is
,
put
no
difference
between
those
elements
thus
sanctified
,
and
set
a
part
for
such
an
holy
vse
,
from
their
ordinary
foode
:
We
learne
,
That
It
is
the
propertie
of
an
vnworthy
receiuer
,
and
of
such
a
one
as
doth
eate
and
drinke
vnto
his
owne
Damnation
,
to
put
no
difference
between
Bread
and
Wine
in
this
Sacrament
,
and
common
bread
and
common
wine
,
but
eate
and
deuoure
the
Bread
and
Wine
,
neuer
looking
after
,
or
regarding
to
feede
on
Christ
,
who
is
therein
exhibited
to
euery
true
beleeuer
.
Now
what
is
this
else
,
but
to
contemne
Christ
and
his
merits
,
and
the
vndeserued
loue
of
God
the
father
himself
,
who
hath
prepared
such
a
bountifull
feast
for
vs
,
when
we
will
not
see
nor
regard
that
foode
by
the
which
we
should
liue
for
euer
.
So
that
,
againe
here
commeth
to
be
considered
the
grieuousnes
of
that
sinne
of
vnworthy
receiuing
,
the
Apostle
cals
it
,
a
not
discerning
of
the
Lords
body
:
and
here
by
doth
not
lessen
the
fault
,
but
rather
teacheth
vs
,
that
this
light
esteeme
,
and
slight
regard
that
most
men
haue
of
this
so
holy
and
sacred
an
ordinaunce
,
howsoeuer
men
make
light
account
of
it
,
and
the
grace
that
is
therein
offered
.
Yet
it
is
such
a
Sinne
,
as
grieuously
offendes
the
Maiestie
of
God
,
and
pulleth
downe
vpon
men
his
fearefull
wrath
.
If
the
King
should
passe
by
vs
,
and
wee
knowe
him
not
,
how
coulde
wee
doe
him
that
reuerence
wee
ought
,
inasmuch
as
wee
could
nor
discerne
him
,
nor
know
his
person
.
Euen
thus
fareth
it
with
men
in
this
Sacrament
,
albeeit
the
Lorde
bee
nigh
vnto
his
seruants
that
come
in
a
holy
manner
there-vnto
,
in
Faith
,
Repentance
,
and
true
Obedience
;
And
that
such
feede
vpon
Christ
to
their
endles
comfort
.
Yet
it
is
not
so
with
the
wicked
,
the
reason
is
,
they
Discerne
not
the
Lords
body
.
They
cannot
see
nor
perceiue
any
difference
at
all
betwixt
this
bread
,
and
their
ordinary
foode
,
they
want
the
eye
of
faith
to
discerne
Christ
,
who
is
spiritually
discerned
.
And
hence
is
it
that
they
in
stead
of
reaping
comfort
and
benefit
by
this
his
ordinance
,
doe
rather
dishonour
God
,
contemne
Christ
and
his
merits
,
and
draw
downe
vppon
their
owne
heads
swifte
damnation
.
Vse
.
1
Now
then
,
if
all
those
that
bee
not
able
to
Discerne
of
the
Lords
body
.
Receiue
vnworthily
,
and
eate
and
drinke
their
owne
damnation
,
this
shewes
in
what
a
lamentable
and
fearefull
estate
many
thousands
in
the
world
be
at
this
day
;
For
aske
them
what
they
receiue
in
this
Sacrament
,
they
make
you
a
maruellous
silly
and
ignorant
answer
.
They
receiue
their
Maker
.
A
bit
of
bread
and
a
little
wine
,
and
the
like
.
By
which
ignorant
and
prophane
speeches
of
theirs
,
they
shew
that
they
discerne
not
the
Lords
body
.
But
eate
and
drinke
vnto
their
owne
perdition
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
let
this
serue
for
our
instruction
,
that
as
we
desire
to
receiue
this
Sacrament
worthily
,
and
so
as
wee
may
finde
true
peace
&
comfort
vnto
out
soules
,
let
vs
labour
to
be
rightly
instructed
in
the
doctrine
of
it
that
so
wee
may
bee
able
to
Discerne
the
Lords
body
.
And
to
apprehend
what
rich
treasures
are
offered
vnto
euery
true
beleeuer
herein
,
euen
Christ
with
all
his
merits
,
and
not
a
peece
of
Bread
as
many
fondly
imagine
.
And
that
these
elements
being
set
a
part
by
God
himselfe
,
and
sanctified
vnto
vs
by
the
worde
and
prayer
,
are
now
become
vnto
vs
,
signes
and
seales
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Christ
,
and
of
those
benefits
that
come
vnto
vs
by
his
passion
,
and
so
bee
able
to
put
a
difference
betweene
them
and
common
bread
,
and
common
wine
.
First
,
because
they
are
set
apart
by
God
to
a
speciall
vse
,
not
so
much
to
feede
the
body
,
as
to
Nourish
and
refresh
the
soule
.
Secondly
,
because
being
now
sanctified
,
they
serue
to
be
Sacraments
,
signes
and
seales
of
heauenly
things
,
and
spirituall
mysteries
:
euen
of
the
body
and
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
all
those
singular
benefits
that
come
vnto
vs
by
the
same
.
And
thus
much
for
the
Apostles
Reason
in
this
29.
verse
.
To
inforce
his
former
duty
of
preparation
.
⸪
Let
vs
pray
.
The
Fift
Sermon
.
1.
Cor.
11.30.31.32
.
For
this
cause
many
are
weake
,
and
sicke
among
you
,
and
many
sleepe
.
For
if
we
would
iudge
our selues
,
we
should
not
be
iudged
.
But
when
we
are
iudged
,
wee
are
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
because
wee
should
not
bee
condemned
with
the
world
.
OVr
holy
and
blessed
Apostle
Saint
Paul
,
hauing
in
the
former
part
of
this
chapter
,
The
Coherence
.
●et
downe
the
true
and
holy
manner
of
ministring
and
receiuing
the
Supper
of
the
Lord
,
as
●
direction
for
all
good
Minister
and
people
to
follow
.
Doth
i●
the
seuenth
and
twentith
verse
threaten
the
vnworthy
receiuers
that
they
are
guiltie
of
no
less●
then
high
treason
against
th●
blood
of
Christ
,
for
prophaning
and
vnworthy
receiuing
of
th●
same
.
And
verse
28.
He
layes
dow●
a
generall
rule
to
be
obserued
o●
all
,
that
will
come
worthily
an●
prepared
as
they
ought
.
Let
euer●
one
therefore
examine
himselfe
,
an●
so
let
him
eate
,
verse
.
28.
&c.
First
his
knowledge
,
whether
it
be
sound
an●
sanctified
.
2.
His
faith
,
whether
i●
be
firme
or
not
.
3.
His
Repentance
,
whether
hee
haue
a
dislik●
of
sinne
past
,
a
resolute
purpo●●
and
indeuour
to
auoyd
sinne
fo●
the
time
to
come
,
resoluing
to
obey
God
in
all
things
.
4.
whether
he
come
in
loue
and
charitie
to
man
.
All
which
are
absolute
necessary
in
euery
true
communicant
,
that
desires
to
receiue
this
Sacrament
worthily
.
Verse
29.
The
better
to
awake
al
carelesse
and
vnreuerent
receiuers
of
this
holy
Sacrament
.
The
Apostle
comes
to
shew
them
the
danger
of
the
want
of
this
preparation
:
viz.
That
such
doe
not
onely
loose
their
labour
,
or
the
benefit
which
otherwise
they
might
receiue
by
the
vse
of
this
Sacrament
,
but
such
doe
indeede
prouoke
Gods
heauie
wrath
and
displeasure
against
them
,
&
hereby
hasten
and
procure
their
owne
iudgement
.
Because
they
discerne
not
the
Lords
body
.
That
is
,
they
put
no
difference
betweene
the
Bread
and
Wine
thus
consecrated
and
set
apart
for
such
a
holy
vse
,
and
ordinary
Bread
,
and
ordinary
Wine
.
Now
in
this
30.
verse
the
words
of
this
text
,
the
Apostle
comest
o●
proue
that
which
hee
had
se●
downe
before
:
viz.
that
the
vnworthy
receiuer
of
the
Lord●
Supper
,
drawes
downe
God●
heauy
wrath
and
vengeance
by
this
meanes
vpon
him
,
and
this
hee
doth
by
bringing
in
the
Church
and
people
of
God
in
Corinth
,
to
witnesse
this
truth
who
for
this
very
sin
of
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
were
many
of
them
stricken
,
some
with
one
disease
,
and
some
with
another
:
saying
For
this
cause
many
are
sicke
and
weake
&c.
q.d.
You
your selues
oh
Corinthians
finde
this
to
bee
true
,
that
the
vnworthy
receiuer
of
this
Sacrament
eateth
and
drinketh
his
owne
iudgement
.
Seeing
that
for
this
sinne
of
yours
,
the
iudgment
of
God
is
vpon
you
,
in
punishing
many
of
you
with
faintnesse
,
sicknesse
,
yea
and
with
death
also
.
All
which
iudgements
of
God
now
resting
vpon
you
,
are
so
many
witnesses
of
Gods
displeasure
against
you
for
this
sinne
.
This
is
the
some
of
this
verse
.
Doct.
1
Wherein
wee
are
to
obserue
how
our
Apostle
applyeth
particularly
,
that
which
he
had
so
generally
propounded
touching
the
abuse
of
this
Sacrament
.
It
is
the
ministers
duty
to
make
particular
application
of
their
Doctrines
.
Teaching
That
it
is
the
duty
of
euery
faithfull
minister
of
Iesus
Christ
,
to
make
particular
applications
of
those
Doctrines
the
which
they
deliuer
:
not
to
sooth
the
people
in
their
sinnes
,
but
plainly
to
set
them
before
them
,
and
to
shew
them
the
iudgments
of
God
that
are
vpon
them
for
the
same
.
And
thus
doth
Nathan
make
a
particular
application
of
the
parable
of
the
sheepe
,
saying
to
Dauid
,
2.
Sam
12.7
I.
Reg.
21.
Exo.
9.13
Act.
14.25
.
Mar.
6.18
.
Ioh.
4.9
Thou
art
the
man
.
Thus
doeth
Elias
reproue
Ahab
:
Moses
,
Pharao
Paul
,
Felix
:
and
Iohn
Baptist
,
Herod
,
&c.
yea
,
thus
doth
Christ
him self
deale
with
the
woman
of
Samaria
,
who
did
but
dally
with
Christ
,
vntil
he
came
to
lay
to
her
charge
her
particular
sin
,
that
she
was
a
wicked
woman
,
no
better
then
a
whore
or
harlot
;
and
then
she
was
tamed
,
and
began
to
listen
vnto
Christs
doctrine
.
And
there
is
great
reason
that
the
Ministers
of
God
should
deale
thus
truely
and
faithfully
with
mens
soules
:
For
Reason
.
1
First
,
it
is
Gods
commaundement
,
that
his
ministers
shoulde
deale
so
plainely
,
Eze.
33.
and
faithfully
with
the
soules
of
men
,
to
lay
open
their
sins
,
and
to
acquaint
them
with
the
iudgment
to
com
.
And
heere-hence
it
is
,
that
the
Lord
doth
giue
vnto
his
seruants
in
the
Ministery
,
such
names
and
titles
,
which
serue
to
put
them
in
mind
of
their
duety
heerein
:
Eze.
3.1
.
Eze.
34.1
.
1.
Sam.
9.9
.
2.
Pet.
1.
●3
.
as
Watch-men
,
Shepheards
,
Seers
,
Remembrancers
,
&c.
Reason
2
Secondly
,
because
we
know
,
that
conviction
is
the
ready
way
to
Conuersion
.
And
the
iudgement
of
man
must
first
of
all
bee
convicted
to
see
its
error
,
before
he
can
come
to
leaue
and
forsake
the
same
.
Now
then
,
inasmuch
as
this
is
it
where-vnto
all
the
labours
of
Gods
seruants
in
the
Ministerie
,
doeth
tende
to
bring
men
to
see
their
sins
,
and
to
repent
for
the
same
;
this
can
they
not
more
better
effect
,
then
by
the
particular
application
of
their
Doctrins
,
bringing
downe
the
same
,
and
applying
it
vnto
the
consciences
of
the
hearers
.
Vse
.
1
for
reprofe
.
And
surely
this
doth
serue
to
shewe
,
why
so
many
that
labour
in
the
Lords
vineyard
amongst
vs
are
so
vnprofitable
,
and
do
so
little
good
in
their
Ministerie
;
the
reason
is
plaine
,
they
deliuer
generall
Doctrines
,
without
their
Vses
;
they
make
not
a
true
and
particular
application
of
the
same
vnto
the
Consciences
o●
their
hearers
,
and
so
it
wants
the
life
of
all
Application
,
and
fals
to
the
ground
.
Men
hauing
no●
their
portion
out
of
the
same
deuided
amongst
them
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
for
instruction
to
Ministers
.
this
may
serue
to
admonish
all
Ministers
of
the
Worde
,
that
as
they
desire
to
see
some
fruite
of
their
labour
,
the
conuersion
of
their
hearers
,
and
those
the
Lord
hath
committed
vnto
their
charge
:
So
to
behold
Pauls
practice
here
,
to
deale
faithfully
with
mens
soules
,
to
rip
vp
mens
consciences
to
smite
home
,
to
presse
them
with
their
sinnes
,
and
to
say
with
Nathan
,
Thou
art
the
man
.
For
indeede
,
such
is
the
deceiptfulnesse
of
mans
nature
,
that
vnlesse
men
be
plainely
and
faithfully
dealt
withall
,
wee
may
see
,
that
selfe-loue
wil
make
men
put
off
the
most
wholesome
instructions
vnto
others
,
as
if
they
did
no
whit
concern
themselues
.
This
is
a
good
lesson
for
such
,
and
such
a
man
,
I
would
they
had
heard
it
:
Whereas
indeede
,
it
concerneth
none
more
then
themselues
.
Paul
preuents
this
amongst
this
people
of
Corinth
,
and
tels
them
,
That
many
amongst
them
were
weak
,
&c.
Oh
that
this
duty
were
duly
regarded
of
all
in
the
ministery
,
it
could
not
be
but
we
should
then
find
the
fruite
of
the
same
:
much
peace
in
our
own
soules
,
in
the
conscionable
discharge
of
our
duty
therin
,
and
the
good
of
many
a
poore
soule
that
is
vnder
vs
.
Vse
.
3
For
instruction
to
hearers
.
Thirdly
,
&
lastly
,
if
this
be
the
duty
of
Gods
Ministers
,
to
make
particular
application
of
his
doctrines
,
and
to
presse
the
same
vp
on
the
consciences
of
his
hearers
:
You
that
are
our
hearers
,
must
be
thus
content
to
bee
dealt
withall
,
and
not
to
storme
against
the
Minister
,
nor
to
kicke
against
the
word
.
For
this
know
,
that
if
the
word
of
God
be
not
as
an
edged
sword
,
to
cut
the
throat
of
thy
sins
,
it
is
a
sign
the
Lord
hath
cast
thee
off
from
his
care
,
&
intends
to
glorifie
himself
in
thy
destruction
.
And
therefore
,
as
you
tender
the
saluation
of
your
owne
soules
,
suffer
the
Lords
Chyrurgians
to
make
incision
into
your
souls
,
by
the
sharpe
razour
of
the
Law
,
who
best
know
what
will
be
the
danger
of
a
festred
soule
with
Sinne
,
and
must
launce
the
same
before
it
can
be
cured
:
rather
say
with
Dauid
:
Let
the
righteous
smite
me
friendly
:
Psa.
141.4
.
a
good
signe
of
an
humbled
soule
,
and
broken
heart
.
Many
are
weake
,
sicke
,
&c.
Heere
we
haue
three
kinds
of
corrections
&
visitations
,
that
almighty
mighty
God
layeth
vppon
this
people
.
1.
Many
were
weake
:
That
is
,
had
vppon
them
some
lingering
and
fainte
diseases
,
as
the
Consumption
,
&c.
2.
Some
were
Sicke
,
and
so
were
vexed
with
more
painefull
griefes
:
as
Agues
,
Fluxes
,
Feuers
,
&c.
3.
Some
were
fallen
asleep
:
that
is
,
the
Lord
had
by
his
own
hand
taken
them
out
of
the
worlde
by
death
.
Obiect
.
But
here
lyeth
the
doubt
,
how
the
Apostle
knewe
,
that
these
plagues
and
punishments
sent
of
God
,
were
for
this
sin
of
theirs
,
their
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
.
Answ.
I
answere
;
First
,
he
was
taught
and
instructed
by
Gods
spirite
what
to
say
:
and
therfore
might
boldly
say
it
.
But
besides
,
Paul
knew
that
God
had
threatned
thus
to
plague
his
people
for
this
sinne
,
as
hee
threatened
by
Moses
his
seruant
.
Deu.
28.21.22.27.28
.
And
had
further
in
all
ages
,
executed
sundry
iudgements
vppon
his
Church
and
Children
,
for
such
open
and
common
transgressions
.
And
therefore
Paul
seeing
these
iudgments
vpon
these
Corinthians
,
and
knowing
this
to
be
a
common
sin
amongst
them
,
as
Gods
Minister
,
concludeth
thus
:
For
this
cause
,
&c.
And
heerin
I
see
not
the
contrary
,
but
the
seruantes
of
God
haue
warrant
to
say
the
like
,
namely
,
that
when
we
see
a
iudgment
of
God
vpon
a
place
,
and
withall
,
doe
see
some
great
and
common
sinne
to
raign
amongst
them
;
we
may
safely
put
them
in
minde
of
their
sinnes
,
and
tell
them
that
this
iudgment
of
God
is
vpon
them
for
such
sinnes
,
as
are
so
rife
&
notorious
amongst
them
.
There
was
good
cause
then
why
Paul
shoulde
thus
charge
them
.
Doct.
2
Now
for
the
seuerall
iudgement
,
it
is
not
needeful
to
search
&
so
to
determine
what
diseases
they
were
,
that
this
Church
and
people
were
sicke
of
,
and
died
,
It
is
sufficient
for
vs
to
knowe
that
these
sicknesses
and
diseases
which
the
Lord
had
sent
,
were
strange
diseases
,
as
may
appeare
,
in
that
our
Apostle
doth
take
speciall
notice
of
them
,
which
he
would
not
haue
done
if
these
had
been
ordinary
.
The
note
that
we
may
obserue
herehence
is
That
sicknesse
,
Sicknesse
and
diseases
are
the
fruit
of
sin
.
diseases
&c.
are
the
fruit
of
sinne
,
according
to
that
of
the
Prophet
Ieremy
:
Man
suffereth
for
his
sin
.
Lam.
3.39
.
And
this
doth
Moses
most
clearely
set
downe
,
when
hee
denounceth
so
many
seuerall
punishments
against
the
people
of
Israell
,
as
the
Pestilence
,
Deu.
28.22
Feuer
,
burning
Ague
,
Consumption
&c:
if
they
should
disobey
the
the
voyce
of
the
Lorde
their
God
.
But
of
this
we
haue
spoken
more
fully
in
the
former
Sermon
.
The
reasons
are
Reason
.
1
First
,
the
Lord
is
iust
,
and
cannot
do
any
wrong
.
He
neuer
correcteth
,
but
their
is
some
thing
amisse
.
Reason
.
2
And
Secondly
,
euery
man
is
guilty
of
many
sinnes
,
the
least
whereof
,
deserue
all
those
corrections
that
are
layd
vpon
him
.
And
wee
haue
euer
cause
to
say
moreouer
,
Lam.
3.22
.
That
it
is
the
Lords
mercy
that
we
are
not
consumed
.
Our
sinnes
euer
deseruing
heauier
plagues
,
and
more
greuious
iudgements
.
Vse
.
1
Let
this
teach
vs
then
in
all
our
afflictions
,
to
acknowledge
our
sinnes
to
be
the
cause
thereof
,
and
to
make
a
good
vse
of
the
same
to
reformation
of
life
.
For
these
diseases
of
what
nature
soeuer
,
they
be
but
the
fruit
of
sin
.
This
was
that
counsell
that
Daniel
gaue
to
Nabucadnezzer
,
Dan.
4.24
.
Namely
to
breake
of
his
sinnes
by
repentance
.
And
his
transgressions
,
by
hauing
compassion
on
the
poore
.
And
surely
this
is
the
best
counsell
that
one
Christian
can
giue
to
another
in
affliction
,
viz.
To
breake
of
their
sinnes
by
vnfained
repentance
and
turning
vnto
the
Lord
.
This
is
the
way
to
stop
the
breach
of
Gods
wrath
,
and
to
moue
the
Lord
to
reuoke
his
iudgements
,
and
without
which
we
shall
but
wearie
our selues
in
vaine
,
for
we
must
first
remoue
the
cause
of
Gods
iudgements
,
our
sinnes
,
or
else
the
hand
of
God
cannot
bee
remoued
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
this
condemnes
that
hellish
and
brutish
speech
of
many
,
who
when
they
are
weake
,
or
sicke
,
or
at
the
poynt
of
death
,
ascribe
all
to
fortune
,
chance
,
or
this
or
that
cause
.
But
neuer
looke
vnto
the
correcting
hand
of
God
.
Iob
acknowlegeth
all
these
things
to
come
from
God
,
though
it
was
,
the
deuill
and
wicked
men
that
spoyled
him
.
Oh
let
vs
in
Gods
name
,
Iob.
1.21
.
learne
to
bee
wise
herein
,
to
acknowledge
that
all
sicknesse
,
and
euery
kind
of
disease
,
is
Gods
visitation
,
sent
of
God
to
humble
vs
,
to
make
vs
to
know
,
and
to
acknowledg
our
sinne
,
and
to
seeke
vnto
him
for
mercy
.
And
surely
when
wee
know
that
sicknesse
comes
from
GOD
,
it
will
make
vs
not
onely
to
seeke
vnto
him
for
helpe
and
deliuerance
from
trouble
,
but
be
a
good
meanes
likewise
to
worke
in
vs
patience
,
to
wayte
his
leasure
,
when
wee
can
perswade
our selues
that
they
come
from
a
louing
Father
,
&
sent
for
the
good
of
our
Soules
.
And
many
sleepe
.
Hence
I
might
obserue
diuers
things
.
Doct.
3
,
First
,
the
mercifull
and
gracious
dealing
of
the
Lord
GOD
towards
his
children
,
Gods
iudgments
are
seasoned
with
mercy
.
who
rather
then
they
shoulde
come
to
eate
of
this
Sacrament
vnworthily
,
Esay
.
57.2
.
and
so
to
prouoke
him
to
wrath
against
them
,
doth
first
humble
them
by
sicknesse
,
Esa.
54.7.8
.
and
after
takes
them
away
by
death
.
And
thus
indeede
the
Lord
takes
away
his
children
,
when
they
are
at
the
best
,
and
by
death
hee
doth
preuent
many
euilles
in
them
to
come
.
And
thus
the
faithfull
are
taken
away
from
the
Euill
to
come
.
Psal.
103.13.14.15
.
And
howsoeuer
he
may
seeme
for
a
time
to
hide
his
face
,
yet
with
an
euerlasting
mercy
he
hath
compassion
on
his
;
But
I
will
not
stand
long
on
this
poynt
.
Vse
.
The
vse
,
shewes
what
a
foolish
custome
that
is
amongst
the
Papists
,
yea
&
amongst
many
other
that
are
ignorant
herein
,
who
in
time
of
sicknesse
and
weakenesse
must
then
receiue
the
Sacrament
at
home
in
their
houses
,
in
their
chambers
,
and
on
their
beds
.
I
do
not
speake
this
as
that
I
holde
it
in
all
cases
vnlawfull
so
to
doe
,
but
that
the
sicke
desiring
it
,
may
haue
the
same
administred
vnto
him
,
that
doth
hunger
and
thirst
after
the
same
,
and
is
in
some
good
measure
prepared
thereunto
.
But
I
speake
as
the
same
is
commonly
so
vsed
,
o●
rather
indeede
abused
.
For
wha●
do
such
else
but
crosse
God
to
his
face
.
For
whereas
the
Lord
doth
by
sicknesse
tye
vp
a
man
or
woman
,
and
doth
as
it
were
,
round
them
in
the
eare
,
and
say
,
thou
maiest
not
receiue
at
this
time
thou
art
vnfit
,
they
say
oh
,
but
we
will
receiue
,
and
that
at
home
though
the
Lord
say
nay
.
And
whereas
the
Lord
hath
shut
them
out
of
his
house
,
and
keepe
them
backe
from
his
Table
,
least
they
shoulde
abuse
so
holy
an
ordinance
,
they
notwithstanding
are
so
far
from
being
humbled
for
their
sinnes
,
and
for
their
particular
failings
therin
in
this
duty
,
as
that
if
the
Lord
do
not
strik
with
the
stroke
of
death
it selfe
,
they
will
not
be
kept
from
abusing
the
same
still
.
I
speake
not
this
I
say
,
to
dishearten
any
from
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
either
at
home
,
or
in
time
of
sicknes
,
but
to
warn
men
of
their
superstitious
custome
therein
,
who
receiue
the
same
superstitiously
,
and
consider
not
that
the
Lords
hand
is
euen
then
vpon
them
,
for
abusing
the
same
before
.
And
some
are
fallen
a sleeepe
.
Doct.
4
The
last
thing
that
we
may
obserue
from
this
texte
is
,
The
death
of
the
godly
is
but
a
sleepe
.
how
the
Apostle
calleth
here
the
death
of
the
godly
a
Sleep
.
A
poynt
indeede
of
singular
comfort
to
the
godly
,
in
that
the
death
of
their
bodies
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
sweete
sleepe
.
They
die
not
,
but
sleepe
.
And
so
it
is
sayde
of
Dauid
,
Salomon
,
Hezechias
.
&c.
That
they
Slept
with
their
Fathers
.
And
so
in
the
New
Testament
,
death
is
vsually
tearmed
a
Sleepe
.
As
when
CHRIST
came
to
Lazarus
,
Ioh.
11.
hee
sayth
,
Lazarus
is
not
dead
,
but
Sleepeth
.
And
of
Stephen
it
is
sayde
,
Act.
7.
that
Hee
fell
asleepe
.
And
so
are
the
graues
of
the
Sayntes
departed
called
Beds
,
according
to
that
of
the
Prophet
:
Esay
57.2
And
they
shal
rest
in
their
Beds
,
euery
one
that
walketh
before
the
Lord
in
righteousnesse
.
Now
the
Reasons
of
this
resemblance
are
thus
conceiued
:
Reason
.
1
First
,
as
such
as
lie
downe
in
their
beds
to
sleepe
,
doe
not
lye
downe
for
euer
,
but
rise
againe
much
refreshed
,
and
more
chearfull
then
before
,
to
doe
the
work
of
life
:
Euen
so
the
elect
of
God
,
and
the
bodies
of
his
saints
,
howsoeuer
they
tast
of
corruption
,
do
not
perish
in
corruption
,
but
are
layde
in
their
graues
,
as
in
a
bed
of
Downe
,
Reu.
14.13
that
so
resting
from
their
laboures
,
and
from
all
paine
and
griefe
,
they
may
rise
againe
at
the
last
day
,
to
eternall
life
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
a
man
that
is
asleepe
,
may
bee
awaked
out
of
the
same
by
another
:
Euen
so
the
dead
are
as
easily
reuiued
by
the
voyce
of
God
,
as
the
liuing
man
awaked
out
of
his
shallowest
slumber
.
Vse
.
1
Such
then
do
erre
,
not
knowing
the
Scriptures
,
nor
the
power
of
God
,
that
teach
and
maintaine
,
that
the
body
by
death
is
resolued
into
its
first
principles
,
without
hope
of
restoring
to
life
.
As
also
,
against
all
Sadduces
,
that
conclude
against
the
Article
of
our
resurrection
:
But
not
to
stand
on
this
.
Vse
.
2
We
learne
heere
,
not
so
much
to
feare
death
;
For
,
it
cannot
hurt
the
Childe
of
God
,
there
is
nothing
in
death
to
be
feared
of
the
godly
:
It
is
the
passage
into
life
,
the
body
resting
in
the
graue
as
in
a
bed
,
vntill
that
great
day
of
the
Lord
shall
come
,
when
it
shall
rise
againe
to
life
.
Which
may
teach
vs
likewise
,
to
moderate
our
lamentation
for
the
departure
of
our
friends
:
1.
Thes.
4.13
.
Brethren
,
sayth
Paul
,
I
would
not
haue
you
ignorant
,
concerning
them
that
sleepe
in
the
Lord
,
that
ye
should
mourne
,
as
men
without
hope
.
Shewing
,
that
this
immoderate
feare
of
death
,
and
this
excessiue
mourning
of
many
for
the
dead
,
it
springs
from
ignorance
&
want
of
Faith
:
For
,
if
we
beleeued
this
,
that
they
are
layd
a
sleepe
,
and
their
Soules
beeing
in
heauen
,
their
bodies
lie
in
the
earth
,
as
in
a
bed
of
Downe
,
vntill
the
iudging
day
,
and
then
that
they
shall
rise
to
glory
,
why
shold
we
mourn
so
much
for
them
?
For
if
wee
woulde
iudge
our selues
,
wee
shoulde
not
be
iudged
of
the
Lord
.
In
this
verse
,
the
Apostle
sheweth
a
reason
why
the
Lord
dealeth
so
sharpely
with
his
people
,
and
correcteth
them
so
sorely
for
this
sinne
of
theirs
,
their
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
,
namely
,
because
they
wold
not
see
their
sin
,
be
humbled
for
the
same
,
and
condemne
themselues
as
guilty
before
God
,
of
vnworthy
receiuing
of
this
Sacrament
:
And
therfore
the
Lord
was
constrained
to
take
the
matter
into
his
owne
hand
,
and
to
correct
them
for
the
same
.
For
if
we
would
iudge
our selues
.
That
is
,
enter
into
our
owne
hearts
,
examine
our
owne
wayes
,
and
call
our
own
sinnes
vnto
account
,
and
condemne
our selues
for
the
same
,
then
should
we
not
in
this
manner
,
be
iudged
,
and
condemned
of
the
Lord
.
Concerning
this
remedy
heere
prescribed
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
to
auoyd
Gods
iudgment
,
and
eternall
condemnation
.
It
stands
we
see
,
in
the
practise
of
this
most
needefull
and
Christian
duty
of
mens
entering
into
their
heartes
and
Soules
,
to
examine
and
find
out
their
sins
,
and
to
iudge
and
condemn
themselues
for
the
same
.
Now
that
we
may
perform
this
duty
aright
,
we
must
know
,
Four
things
necessary
to
the
iudging
of
a
mans
selfe
.
there
is
a
fourfold
duty
to
be
performed
by
vs
:
for
in
iudgment
there
must
be
examination
,
accusation
,
condemnation
,
and
execution
.
And
these
foure
are
likewise
necessary
to
the
iudging
of
a
mans
selfe
.
First
,
Examination
.
there
must
be
a
serious
examination
of
our selues
,
and
of
our
own
estates
,
how
it
fareth
betwixt
God
and
our
soules
,
which
is
wrought
by
the
law
of
God
,
by
the
which
as
in
a
glasse
,
we
may
behold
the
sundry
sins
we
haue
committed
,
as
so
many
spots
and
blemishes
in
our
soules
,
and
this
examination
and
tryall
of
our
own
hearts
and
estates
is
so
needfull
,
as
that
without
it
,
it
is
impossible
to
iudge
himselfe
,
or
to
repent
truely
of
his
sins
:
For
by
the
conscionable
perfourmance
of
this
duty
,
coms
the
knowledg
of
sin
,
and
of
our
misery
,
which
is
the
first
step
vnto
true
repentance
.
And
to
this
end
,
in
the
word
of
God
,
the
Lord
doth
often
call
vp
on
men
to
consider
their
wayes
,
and
to
call
their
liues
to
acount
,
and
that
so
they
may
attaine
vnto
the
sight
of
their
sin
,
and
come
to
repentance
for
the
same
.
The
Prophet
Ieremy
doth
often
call
vpon
this
saying
:
Ier.
3.13
Know
thy
sins
,
O
Ierusalem
.
Lam.
3.39
.
And
againe
,
Wherfore
is
the
liuing
man
sorrowfull
,
man
suffereth
for
his
sin
.
Let
vs
search
and
try
our
wayes
and
turne
vnto
the
Lord
.
Where
he
shewes
that
for
want
of
this
iudging
of
our selues
,
men
are
punished
,
and
because
they
will
not
enter
into
a
narrow
search
of
their
owne
soules
,
they
doe
not
returne
vnto
the
Lord
.
So
Dauid
,
I
considered
my
own
wayes
,
and
turned
my
feete
to
thy
Testimonies
.
Ps.
119
.
5●
And
the
like
speece
is
vsed
by
the
Prophet
Zephany
:
Zeph.
2.1.2
Fan
your selues
,
oh
my
people
.
Yea
common
reason
doth
require
the
same
,
before
a
man
can
frame
himselfe
to
enter
into
a
right
course
,
hee
must
thorowly
bee
resolued
and
perswaded
within
himselfe
,
that
hee
hath
beene
mistaken
in
his
former
course
of
life
.
I
might
multiply
testimonies
in
this
kinde
,
but
these
shall
suffice
,
to
direct
vs
in
this
duty
,
how
necessary
this
strict
tryall
and
examination
of
our
owne
estates
,
is
to
the
iudgeing
of
our selues
.
Ioel.
2.13
.
Onely
let
me
adde
this
,
that
in
this
our
examination
we
must
not
only
search
after
our
grosse
sins
,
Act.
8.22
.
but
euen
after
our
most
secret
corruptions
.
For
true
repentance
extends
it selfe
not
onely
to
the
grosse
euiles
of
mens
liues
,
but
euen
the
most
secret
corruption
of
the
heart
,
and
of
the
Soule
.
And
we
must
withall
consider
the
Circumstances
of
our
sinnes
,
as
when
,
where
,
&
how
,
we
haue
committed
the
same
,
that
so
accordingly
wee
may
labour
for
humiliation
for
the
same
.
And
herein
it
shall
bee
safe
for
vs
to
passe
thorough
the
whole
law
of
God
,
and
take
a
viewe
of
our
liues
by
euery
particular
commandement
,
that
so
we
may
the
better
come
to
see
and
acknowledge
our
misery
,
and
want
.
Vse
.
1
First
,
then
this
serues
to
discouer
vnto
vs
the
reason
why
there
is
so
little
faith
&
true
repentance
in
the
world
,
why
men
are
no
more
humbled
for
their
sins
,
and
doe
not
repent
of
the
same
.
Poore
Soules
,
they
know
not
that
they
doe
euill
,
such
either
cannot
or
do
not
search
themselues
,
they
call
not
their
owne
wayes
to
account
.
Now
then
how
can
such
come
to
repentance
,
and
to
haue
their
sinnes
pardoned
,
that
neuer
yet
called
their
sinnes
to
account
,
nor
questioned
their
estate
.
Such
neuer
came
as
yet
where
repentance
grew
.
Well
then
I
say
againe
,
marke
well
this
poynt
,
doe
not
lightly
passe
it
ouer
,
but
esteeme
it
as
the
blessed
truth
of
God
,
that
the
sight
and
vnderstanding
of
our
owne
wandering
,
is
the
first
step
vnto
eternall
life
and
saluation
,
and
to
iudge
our selues
,
that
so
wee
may
in
the
ende
escape
the
condemnatorie
sentence
of
the
Almighty
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
wee
may
obserue
hence
,
what
a
singular
a
fauour
of
God
it
is
,
when
he
doth
open
a
mans
eyes
to
see
his
miseries
,
&
to
find
himselfe
like
a
lost
sheepe
to
haue
gone
a
stray
.
Surely
,
surely
,
this
is
the
begining
of
al
grace
&
true
conuersion
vnto
God
.
Whereas
such
as
are
yet
ignorant
of
their
own
estates
,
or
cannot
abide
to
looke
into
the
Law
,
whereby
sinne
comes
to
be
discouered
.
It
is
a
plaine
signe
that
such
a
one
,
is
in
a
most
desperate
case
,
past
hope
,
Psal.
50.
and
God
himselfe
must
bee
faint
to
take
him
into
his
own
hand
,
for
sin
must
be
iudged
.
And
thus
much
for
the
first
degree
of
iudging
of
our selues
:
our
examination
of
our
owne
estates
.
The
second
particular
,
2
Accusation
.
wherein
this
iudging
of
our selues
doth
consist
,
is
Accusation
.
Or
the
preferring
of
bils
of
inditement
against
our selues
:
and
to
accuse
our selues
before
God
for
our
sinnes
.
And
indeede
,
if
wee
woulde
not
bee
iudged
and
condemned
of
the
Lord
,
we
must
bring
our selues
as
poore
prisoners
to
the
barr
of
Gods
iudgment
seate
.
And
this
wee
do
when
wee
set
our selues
,
in
the
presence
of
God
,
and
enter
into
a
narrow
reconing
with
our
owne
Soules
,
and
consciences
,
as
if
now
were
the
day
of
iudgement
.
To
see
what
our
conscience
(
which
is
as
a
little
God
and
iudg
in
our
bosom
)
woulde
say
against
vs
.
And
surely
the
often
performance
of
this
duty
,
Note
.
to
bring
our selues
thus
into
Gods
presence
,
to
see
what
an
acnount
we
can
make
vnto
GOD
of
our
liues
past
,
will
be
a
good
meanes
to
bring
vs
to
this
duty
,
to
iudge
our selues
,
that
we
be
not
iudged
of
the
Lord
:
and
where
men
doe
truly
come
to
the
sight
of
their
sinnes
,
and
vnto
true
repentance
for
the
same
,
there
will
euer
follow
this
Accusation
for
sinne
.
In
true
repentance
there
is
euermore
a
disposition
to
lay
to
a
mans
owne
charge
asmuch
as
is
possible
.
A
penitent
sinner
needs
none
other
aduersarie
then
his
owne
conscience
,
he
himselfe
is
his
owne
foe
.
And
this
appeares
clearely
by
that
of
Dauid
,
I
haue
sinned
exceedingly
(
saith
he
)
and
done
very
foolishly
.
2.
Sam.
24.10
.
And
it
is
the
practise
of
Ezra
in
that
confession
of
his
,
hee
makes
in
the
behalfe
of
the
whole
Church
:
Our
iniquities
are
increased
ouer
our
heads
,
Esay
.
9.6
.
and
our
trespasses
are
growne
vp
to
heauen
.
And
that
of
the
Prophet
Daniel
is
most
excellent
to
this
purpose
when
he
saith
,
Wee
haue
sinned
and
committed
iniquitie
and
haue
done
wickedly
,
Dan.
9.5
.
and
haue
rebelled
,
euen
by
departing
from
thy
precepts
,
and
from
thy
iudgemens
.
How
doth
the
Prophet
there
accuse
for
sinne
,
by
the
acknowledgment
of
the
peoples
degrees
of
sinnes
:
1.
Tim.
1.13
And
if
we
require
some
examples
,
we
may
behold
Paules
practise
herein
,
confessing
himselfe
to
bee
a
Blasphemer
,
an
Oppressor
&c.
Yea
the
Cheefe
of
sinners
.
And
that
of
the
Prodigall
,
who
confessed
that
he
had
sinned
against
heauen
and
against
God
&c.
All
which
as
a
cloud
of
witnesses
,
Serue
to
informe
our
Iudgement
,
and
to
settle
the
same
in
the
truth
of
this
poynt
,
that
vnto
this
iudging
of
our selues
there
must
be
selfe-accusing
▪
and
indeede
where
there
is
true
repentance
,
there
is
in
some
Vse
.
1
measure
this
disposition
.
The
vses
followe
.
If
this
accusing
of
a
mans
selfe
be
so
necessary
vnto
the
iudgeing
of
our selues
,
that
so
we
may
escape
the
condemnation
of
the
Lord
:
what
shall
we
say
to
those
that
study
the
Art
of
mincing
and
extenuating
of
sinne
?
poore
soules
,
such
neuer
came
where
repentance
gr●we
.
And
yet
the
world
affords
thousands
of
these
,
who
notwithstanding
,
thinke
themselues
to
bee
in
good
cause
▪
that
can
put
vppon
couetousnesse
,
the
cloake
of
frugality
and
good
husbandry
:
vpon
drunkennes
,
good-fellowship
&c
,
so
far
are
many
from
accusing
themselues
for
sin
,
as
that
they
rather
iustifie
themselues
in
their
euill
wayes
.
Vse
.
2
But
let
this
serue
for
matter
of
instruction
vnto
vs
all
,
that
as
we
desire
the
pardon
of
our
sinnes
▪
&
to
haue
some
good
euidence
vnto
our
owne
soules
,
of
our
repentance
,
to
aggrauate
our
sins
,
&
to
accuse
our selues
vnto
God
for
our
manifold
impieties
.
Oh
it
is
an
excellent
signe
of
grace
in
a
man
,
to
think
he
can
neuer
lay
enough
vnto
his
owne
charge
.
Oh
this
is
the
onely
way
to
haue
our
sin
couered
before
God
,
to
confesse
and
vncouer
the
same
vnto
him
.
For
he
will
iustifie
vs
if
we
condemne
our selues
.
Hee
forgets
our
sinnes
,
if
we
remember
them
:
and
when
we
are
vile
in
our
owne
eyes
,
wee
are
most
precious
in
the
Lords
,
and
when
we
are
lost
in
our selues
,
wee
are
found
of
him
.
3
Condemnation
.
The
third
degree
of
this
iudging
of
our selues
,
is
Condemnation
.
And
that
is
a
passing
of
Sentence
against
a
mans
selfe
,
acknowledging
that
if
the
Lorde
did
bring
vppon
him
swift
damnation
,
hee
were
most
iust
and
righteous
in
his
iudgementes
:
Like
the
penitent
theefe
vpon
the
Crosse
:
Psal.
51.4
.
Psal.
32.5
.
We
are
iustly
punished
.
And
this
was
Dauids
case
in
diuers
places
of
his
Psalmes
,
saying
I
sayd
(
or
determined
with
my
selfe
)
I
will
confesse
my
sinne
against
my selfe
.
And
so
Iob
:
Iob.
4●
.
6
.
I
abhor
my selfe
,
and
repent
in
dust
and
ashes
.
And
indeed
,
herein
lyeth
a
principall
part
of
this
iudging
of
a
mans
selfe
,
when
a
man
comes
so
to
see
his
sinnes
,
and
Gods
heauy
displeasure
for
the
same
,
as
that
he
can
subscribe
vnto
Gods
iustice
,
euen
in
his
owne
condemnation
:
acknowledging
that
God
is
iust
,
and
that
he
himselfe
deserues
far
more
greater
iudgment
:
And
neuer
comes
a
man
to
bee
truely
humbled
for
sinne
in
himselfe
,
till
hee
be
brought
to
this
passe
,
to
iudge
and
condemne
himselfe
.
And
vnto
the
three
former
degrees
of
iudging
a
mans
selfe
,
4
Execution
there
may
be
added
a
fourth
,
and
that
is
Execution
,
2.
Cor.
7
11.
and
holy
Reuenge
.
And
this
is
when
we
beat
downe
our
bodies
,
and
mortifie
our
members
,
denying
them
that
sway
and
swinge
in
the
wayes
of
vanity
:
And
the
vndertaking
of
good
dueties
,
that
the
like
occasions
may
bee
preuented
for
the
time
to
come
.
By
all
which
wee
see
that
this
iudging
of
our selues
is
no
small
matter
,
nor
easie
thing
,
which
shold
make
vs
so
much
the
more
carefull
to
performe
the
same
aright
.
And
thus
we
haue
seene
what
the
iudging
of
our selues
is
,
a
duty
how
necessary
,
appears
in
the
last
clause
of
this
verse
.
We
should
not
be
iudged
.
In
which
wordes
,
the
Apostle
meaneth
that
wee
should
not
be
condemned
and
punished
of
the
Lord
,
and
heerin
giuing
vs
to
vnderstand
:
Doct.
5
That
the
onely
way
to
turne
away
the
Lords
wrath
,
is
,
The
onely
way
to
turn
away
the
Lords
wrath
is
to
iudge
our selues
.
Pro.
28.
to
iudg
our selues
,
as
hath
beene
declared
,
and
might
further
be
manifested
by
many
testimonies
,
as
that
of
Salomon
:
He
that
hides
his
sinnes
shall
not
prosper
,
but
hee
that
confesseth
and
forsaketh
them
,
shall
find
mercy
.
And
how
often
doth
the
Lord
by
his
Prophets
tell
the
people
,
that
if
they
woulde
turne
from
euill
wayes
,
that
he
would
Repent
him
,
Ier.
26
,
3.13
.
Psal.
78.34
.
&c.
and
turne
from
his
fierce
wrath
he
had
conceiued
against
them
:
euident
testimonies
to
cleare
this
truth
.
And
for
this
cause
,
did
the
Lord
call
vpon
his
Prophets
,
to
meete
the
Lord
before
the
Decree
came
forth
,
and
the
Lords
wrath
was
kindled
against
his
people
.
To
kisse
the
Sonne
,
least
hee
were
angry
:
Ionah
3.9
Psal.
2.1
.
Esay
55.6
And
to
seeke
the
Lorde
,
whilest
he
may
be
found
,
&c.
And
indeed
,
the
Scriptures
affoord
vs
diuers
examples
,
of
such
as
by
iudging
themselues
,
haue
turned
away
the
Lords
iudgement
,
not
only
the
godly
,
but
euen
among
the
wicked
themselues
,
Exo.
9.
as
Pharao
Ahab
,
&c.
And
not
only
of
men
,
but
the
same
hath
beene
proued
true
of
whole
Cities
,
and
Countries
:
as
Niniueh
,
and
of
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
the
like
.
Vse
.
This
serueth
for
our
instruction
,
to
perswade
all
men
thus
to
iudge
themselues
,
since
it
is
the
onely
way
to
escape
the
iudgement
of
God
.
Which
mercy
and
blessing
none
can
sufficiently
prize
,
but
such
as
haue
felt
what
a
fearefull
thing
it
is
,
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
the
Almightie
,
and
and
haue
themselues
felt
his
heauie
hand
.
And
therefore
in
Gods
name
,
as
we
desire
to
escape
the
iudgement
of
God
,
let
vs
make
conscience
of
this
remedy
,
to
enter
into
our
owne
heartes
,
call
our
owne
wayes
to
accompt
,
that
so
iudgeing
our selues
,
wee
may
not
bee
iudged
of
the
Lord
.
ver.
32.
But
when
wee
are
iudged
,
wee
are
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
that
wee
shoulde
not
bee
condemned
with
the
world
.
In
this
verse
,
the
Apostle
makes
plaine
his
meaning
,
and
sets
down
the
principal
end
why
God
correcteth
his
children
,
viz.
That
they
should
not
be
condemned
with
the
world
.
Which
the
Apostle
doeth
to
this
end
,
to
answer
a
doubt
that
might
arise
and
trouble
the
conscience
of
Gods
Children
,
to
whom
this
comfort
doth
appertaine
.
And
that
is
this
:
Obiect
.
If
God
sent
these
strange
iudgements
amongst
them
,
for
their
sinne
of
vnworthy
receiuing
,
and
that
because
they
did
not
iudge
themselues
:
They
might
by
and
by
gather
,
that
they
were
out
of
Gods
fauour
,
and
therefore
feare
that
these
iudgements
were
tokens
of
his
wrath
,
and
shoulde
turne
to
their
destruction
.
Answ.
To
this
doubt
of
theirs
,
the
Apostle
answereth
in
this
verse
,
that
howsoeuer
they
had
indeed
deserued
the
Lordes
ouerlasting
wrath
,
yet
the
Lorde
in
iudgeing
them
,
did
not
cast
them
off
,
or
like
a
rigorous
Iudge
,
in
fury
take
vengeance
vppon
them
:
But
rather
,
as
a
Father
,
did
chastise
them
,
and
that
to
this
ende
,
that
heereby
,
they
might
bee
brought
to
repentance
,
and
so
deliuered
from
condemnation
with
the
world
.
We
are
chastened
of
the
Lord
,
that
we
might
not
be
condemned
with
the
World
.
Out
of
these
wordes
wee
may
gather
three
conclusions
.
First
,
that
the
wicked
worlde
,
Three
conclusions
from
the
text
.
or
the
world
of
wicked
men
,
shal
assuredly
be
condemned
.
Secondly
,
that
the
godly
shall
not
be
condemned
,
but
certainly
saued
:
and
Thirdly
,
that
one
principall
means
that
God
doth
vse
to
free
his
children
from
condemnation
is
correction
.
Doct.
6
First
that
the
world
,
that
is
the
wicked
men
of
the
world
,
who
are
so
called
because
of
their
multitud
,
The
wicked
shall
certainely
bee
condemned
shal
moe
assuredly
be
condemned
.
And
the
Lord
will
take
vengeance
vpon
them
at
last
.
There
is
nothing
of
more
certaintie
then
the
seueritie
of
Gods
iustice
vpon
●ose
,
who
are
no
way
prouoked
by
the
abundance
&
riches
of
his
mercy
to
repent
.
Gen.
18.
And
hence
is
it
that
the
Lord
in
the
Scriptures
is
called
a
Iudge
,
Psal.
50.6
.
and
a
righteous
Iudge
,
to
shew
that
the
Lord
in
time
will
take
vengeance
vppon
the
wicked
.
2.
Tim.
4.8
.
Iob.
21.20
.
And
Iob
speaking
of
the
wicked
saith
,
His
eyes
shall
see
destruction
.
Pro.
17.15
.
And
Salomon
saith
that
He
that
iustifieth
the
wicked
:
and
he
which
condemneth
the
iust
,
are
both
an
abhomination
to
the
Lord
.
And
by
the
Prophet
Esay
,
Esay
.
5.23
.
the
Lord
denounceth
a
heauy
woe
against
those
which
iustifie
the
wicked
.
Now
if
the
Lorde
doe
hate
it
in
others
,
to
acquite
the
inocent
and
to
condemne
the
iust
;
wee
may
be
well
assured
,
it
will
bee
far
from
the
iudg
of
all
the
world
to
doe
vniustly
.
For
he
is
not
respecter
of
mens
persons
.
Act.
10.
But
wil
in
the
ende
most
certainely
execute
iudgement
and
vengeance
vpon
the
wicked
.
And
if
we
would
looke
vpon
some
particular
examples
,
the
Scriptures
afford
vs
diuers
,
as
euident
testimonies
of
the
seueritie
of
Gods
iudgement
vpon
the
wicked
.
Hee
spared
not
the
Angels
(
saith
Peter
)
which
kepte
not
their
first
estate
.
2.
Pet.
2.4
.
Iude.
6.
He
suffered
the
old
worlde
long
,
but
at
the
last
he
cleared
his
iustice
,
and
brought
a
Flood
of
destruction
vpon
the
wicked
;
and
so
at
last
hee
remembred
the
sins
of
the
Sodomites
.
And
answered
the
cry
of
them
with
fire
and
Brimstone
from
heauen
.
What
though
Pharaoh
,
Saul
,
Ahab
,
and
Iesabel
,
flourish
for
a
time
,
it
will
be
but
for
a
time
,
their
Damnation
doth
not
sleepe
,
nay
more
to
shew
the
certaintie
of
the
condemnation
of
all
wicked
and
vngodly
men
,
Iohn
.
3.18
.
our
Sauiour
saith
,
that
the
wicked
are
condemned
already
.
First
,
in
the
iustice
of
God
who
will
punish
th●
transgressors
of
the
law
:
Gal.
3.10
Cursed
is
euery
one
that
abideth
not
in
all
things
,
&c.
Secondly
,
in
the
court
of
a
wicked
mans
conscience
,
wherein
God
doth
begin
to
execute
the
sentence
of
condemnation
vpon
them
,
giuing
them
either
a
guiltie
and
an
accusing
conscience
,
as
it
were
the
flashes
of
hell
in
this
life
;
or
else
hardnes
of
heart
,
and
blindnesse
of
minde
,
which
iudgement
of
God
is
no
way
inferiour
to
the
former
.
And
thirdly
,
in
Gods
decree
and
Gods
accoumpt
,
they
are
condemned
already
:
that
is
,
are
as
sure
and
certaine
of
condemnation
.
As
if
they
were
already
plunged
into
it
.
Vse
.
1
This
serues
,
first
of
all
to
assure
as
that
there
is
a
day
of
iudgement
comming
,
when
euery
man
shall
receiue
according
to
his
workes
.
1.
Cor.
5.10
Against
all
those
blasphemies
of
the
wicked
,
who
say
,
where
is
the
promise
of
his
comming
,
for
since
the
beginning
,
all
things
continue
alike
.
And
thus
the
wicked
that
contemne
religion
,
scoffe
at
al
pietie
and
godlinesse
,
make
but
a
scoffe
of
the
iudgement
day
,
either
that
it
shall
not
come
at
all
,
or
that
the
Lord
will
iustifie
the
wicked
and
the
sinner
in
that
day
.
Oh
how
hath
Sathan
blinded
the
mindes
of
such
.
I
aske
such
why
that
day
is
called
the
day
of
the
Lord
.
2.
Pet.
3.10
.
And
the
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
shall
come
as
a
theefe
&c.
Luk.
19.42
.
Rom.
2.5
.
And
that
it
is
called
the
day
of
the
Declaration
of
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
.
1.
Thes.
1.5.8
.
But
that
the
Lord
will
be
exalted
in
iudgement
in
that
day
.
When
hee
will
reuenge
himselfe
vpon
his
enemies
,
and
vpon
all
impenitent
sinners
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
this
may
serue
for
matter
of
terror
vnto
all
wicked
and
impenitent
sinners
,
to
consider
in
what
a
wofull
and
fearefull
estate
they
are
in
,
they
are
as
sure
and
certaine
to
be
condemned
(
without
repentance
)
as
if
they
were
plunged
in
hell
already
.
What
though
a
traytor
that
is
condemned
,
haue
the
libertie
of
the
Tower
or
Castle
wherein
he
lyes
,
and
may
follow
his
sports
and
pleasures
there
?
poore
soule
,
what
ioy
can
hee
haue
,
to
thinke
that
euen
in
the
midst
of
them
all
,
the
King
may
●all
him
to
the
block
.
Euen
so
what
though
the
wicked
abound
●n
pleasure
?
Iob.
21.9
.
what
though
their
●●uses
are
peaceable
and
without
●eare
,
and
the
rod
of
God
be
not
vp●n
them
.
Shall
we
say
their
estate
●
happie
?
Eccle.
8.11
.
when
their
sin
lyeth
●t
the
dore
.
As
God
tolde
Cain
.
And
their
condemnation
doth
●ttend
vpon
them
?
Oh
but
the
day
●f
iudgement
is
not
come
yet
;
Gen.
4.7
.
●t
is
true
because
iudgement
;
deferred
,
therefore
the
wicked
waxe
bold
.
But
know
,
Oh
know
;
thou
that
liuest
in
thy
sinne
,
and
puttest
in
this
manner
from
thee
the
euill
day
,
that
the
sentence
then
to
bee
ratified
is
already
pronounced
,
and
that
which
is
then
to
bee
executed
is
already
begun
,
thou
art
now
as
it
were
vpon
the
hurdle
,
draging
along
to
the
place
of
execution
,
the
rop●
is
as
it
were
about
thy
neck
,
and
nothing
is
wanting
but
the
turning
off
the
ladder
.
Oh
conside●
this
ye
that
forget
God
,
Psal.
50.
least
I
ta●●
you
in
peeces
,
and
there
be
none
to
d●liuer
.
Vse
.
3
Thirdly
,
this
may
serue
to
reprooue
that
vaine
conceipt
o●
many
,
that
thinke
that
God
●
made
all
of
mercy
,
and
one
s●
full
of
clemency
,
as
that
whe●
they
will
,
they
can
make
the●
peace
with
him
,
and
that
a
Lord
haue
mercy
vppon
mee
,
will
serue
the
turne
,
though
it
bee
but
at
the
very
houre
of
death
.
But
know
,
O
thou
vaine
man
,
that
strengthenest
thy selfe
in
thy
sinfull
course
,
vnder
this
hope
,
that
the
LORD
will
shewe
thee
mercy
at
the
last
:
That
thou
mayest
so
farre
abuse
his
mercy
,
goodnesse
,
and
grace
,
which
should
haue
led
thee
to
repentance
,
as
there
will
bee
no
place
of
repentance
lefte
for
thee
,
though
with
Esau
,
thou
seeke
the
same
at
Gods
handes
with
teares
.
Else
,
Heb.
12.17
what
meaneth
that
,
Prou.
1.24
25.26
.
where
the
Lord
sayth
:
Because
I
haue
called
,
and
ye
refused
:
I
haue
stretched
out
my
hand
,
and
none
woulde
regard
:
But
ye
haue
despised
my
councell
,
and
would
none
of
my
correction
.
I
will
also
laugh
at
your
destruction
,
and
mocke
when
your
feare
commeth
.
But
to
shew
that
the
Lorde
will
not
regarde
the
cries
,
and
moanes
that
the
wicked
shall
make
at
the
last
,
that
haue
hardened
their
owne
hearts
against
his
gracious
call
,
and
turned
away
their
eares
,
when
he
spake
vnto
them
in
his
word
.
Vse
.
4
And
last
of
all
,
this
may
teach
vs
not
to
enuie
the
felicitie
of
the
wicked
:
Poore
soules
,
they
rather
deserue
pitty
then
enuie
.
The
reckoning
that
is
behinde
,
will
make
them
pay
full
deare
for
these
sweete
pleasures
for
a
time
,
Note
.
and
in
the
middest
of
all
their
pleasures
,
and
height
of
all
their
pompe
and
glory
,
they
are
but
cursed
and
condemned
creatures
.
And
now
for
a
short
time
,
and
a
little
season
,
what
though
the
Worlde
admire
them
,
and
they
haue
many
to
stoope
vnto
them
with
cap
and
knee
:
God
hath
already
condemned
them
,
Psal.
15.4.6
and
they
are
despised
in
the
eyes
of
all
good
men
.
And
thus
much
for
the
firste
conclusion
.
That
we
should
not
be
condemned
with
the
world
.
Obserue
hence
in
the
second
place
,
what
is
Gods
immutable
counsell
and
decree
touching
the
godly
,
hee
will
that
they
shall
not
be
condemned
,
and
to
this
ende
,
doeth
many
times
correct
them
in
this
worlde
,
that
so
they
may
not
bee
condemned
with
the
World
.
So
that
,
our
second
Conclusion
will
be
Doct.
7
That
the
godly
shall
not
bee
condemned
,
The
godly
shall
not
be
condemned
but
most
certainely
saued
.
but
certainely
saued
.
For
,
Who
hath
resisted
his
will
?
If
the
Lord
will
haue
the
Elect
to
be
saued
:
And
amongst
other
the
meanes
he
hath
ordained
and
sanctified
to
the
same
purpose
,
hee
hath
appoynted
correction
to
bee
one
in
this
world
,
to
make
his
seruants
escape
the
condemnation
of
the
wicked
in
the
Worlde
to
come
.
The
Lord
euer
effecteth
what
is
the
purpose
of
his
owne
will
.
The
gifts
and
calling
of
God
are
without
repentance
,
Rom.
11.29
Ioh.
13.1
.
whom
he
loueth
,
he
loueth
to
the
end
.
His
loue
is
perpetuall
,
and
therefore
sayth
:
Esay
44.8
With
an
euerlasting
loue
had
I
compassion
on
thee
sayth
the
Lord
thy
redeemer
.
And
indeed
,
this
is
a
most
certaine
rule
,
that
where
God
beginneth
the
good
worke
of
grace
,
there
is
no
opposition
whatsoeuer
,
that
can
bee
made
by
the
Deuill
,
the
World
,
or
our
owne
Corruptions
,
shall
euer
be
able
to
hinder
the
same
.
And
therefore
sayth
Paul
:
I
am
perswaded
,
Phil.
1.6
that
he
that
hath
begun
this
good
worke
in
you
,
will
finish
the
same
,
vntill
the
day
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
it
is
made
the
very
finall
cause
,
why
God
sent
his
Sonne
into
the
Worlde
,
euen
this
:
That
all
that
beleeue
in
him
,
should
not
perish
,
Ioh.
3.16
but
haue
life
euerlasting
.
And
vnto
all
that
I
haue
sayd
,
adde
these
Testimonies
:
I
know
my
Sheepe
,
Ioh.
10.27
28.
I
giue
vnto
them
eternall
life
,
and
they
shall
neuer
perish
:
Neither
shall
any
pluck
them
out
of
my
hand
.
Rom.
8.1
.
And
there
is
no
condemnation
to
them
that
are
in
Christ
Iesus
.
2.
Tim.
2.19
.
And
that
the
foundation
of
the
Lord
remaineth
for
euer
sure
.
Surely
there
is
no
poynt
of
Doctrine
more
often
vrged
,
or
clearly
proued
in
the
Scripture
,
then
this
,
to
shew
the
certainety
of
the
saluation
of
al
the
elect
,
that
their
life
is
hid
with
Christ
in
God
.
Col.
3.3
And
that
such
shall
neuer
perish
:
And
hence
it
is
,
that
Christ
is
called
the
Author
,
Heb.
12.2
and
finisher
of
our
faith
to
comfort
and
stay
the
poore
sheepe
of
Christ
with
this
,
that
if
the
Lorde
haue
in
any
measure
begun
in
them
the
true
worke
of
grace
,
as
he
is
the
author
of
it
;
For
euery
good
gift
,
and
euery
perfect
gift
coms
from
him
that
is
the
Father
of
light
,
Iames
1.6
and
God
of
all
consolation
.
So
he
will
neuer
cease
,
vntill
he
haue
brought
the
same
vnto
perfection
And
the
reasons
heereof
are
Reason
1
First
,
because
the
Lord
that
hath
from
all
eternity
,
willed
the
saluation
of
all
the
elect
,
is
immutable
and
vnchangeable
.
His
gifts
are
without
repentance
,
Rom.
11.29
his
foundation
standeth
sure
.
And
wee
are
kept
by
his
power
vnto
saluation
.
2.
Tim.
2.19
Reason
2
Secondly
,
the
Elect
are
sure
of
Saluation
,
in
regarde
of
the
price
of
the
same
,
and
that
is
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
cleanseth
from
all
Sinne
.
1.
Ioh.
1.
And
that
beeing
giuen
as
a
ransome
for
many
,
what
a
fearfull
imputation
shoulde
wee
cast
vppon
it
,
if
the
same
shoulde
not
be
auaileable
vnto
the
elect
to
Saluation
.
Reason
3
And
thirdly
,
it
were
directly
to
crosse
Gods
iustice
,
which
being
satisfied
in
the
death
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
for
the
sins
of
all
the
elect
,
and
to
make
the
same
of
no
validitie
,
if
the
elect
redeemed
by
Christ
,
should
finally
fall
away
,
and
perish
euerlastingly
.
But
not
to
stand
vppon
these
Reasons
.
The
vses
are
,
Vse
1
First
,
to
take
notice
of
Gods
vnspeakeable
loue
and
mercy
vnto
his
Church
and
Children
.
Who
euen
heerein
hath
magnified
his
mercy
towards
vs
,
not
only
setting
vs
free
from
the
prison
of
our
sinnes
,
and
from
the
fearefull
punishment
belonging
vnto
the
same
,
but
hath
also
in
deepe
compassion
towardes
our
poore
Soules
,
acquainted
vs
that
we
shall
not
come
into
condemnation
,
but
shall
escape
from
death
vnto
life
:
To
the
end
that
being
free
from
that
same
bondage
,
and
seruile
feare
,
that
the
Wicked
liue
vnder
;
Wee
might
learne
to
serue
the
LORDE
in
Righteousnesse
and
Holynesse
yea
with
much
ioy
,
and
comfort
,
Luke
.
2.
all
the
dayes
of
our
life
.
Vse
2
Secondly
,
this
serues
to
discouer
a
wonderfull
poynt
of
folly
that
raignes
in
the
world
;
of
all
the
mercyes
of
GOD
this
is
the
cheefest
,
when
the
Lord
doth
giue
vnto
a
man
,
Christ
,
and
the
benefits
of
his
passion
,
amongst
which
,
this
is
not
the
least
assurance
of
Gods
loue
,
touching
remission
of
sinnes
and
our
euerlasting
saluation
.
And
yet
(
alas
)
wee
see
of
all
things
this
is
lesse
sought
for
,
as
if
saluation
and
eternall
life
were
not
worth
the
seeking
.
Heerein
wee
are
like
vnto
little
children
,
that
looke
after
babies
in
a
booke
,
and
regard
not
the
matter
.
Oh
why
shoulde
wee
bee
so
foolish
,
to
seeke
those
things
which
cannot
continue
,
and
let
goe
those
things
as
are
both
perpetuall
and
eternall
.
Doe
we
affect
perpetuities
,
doe
wee
desire
a
glorious
,
a
comfortable
,
an
honorable
and
withall
an
vnchangeable
estate
.
Beholde
heere
is
an
excellent
estate
indeede
.
Eternall
Saluation
,
an
Eternall
inheritance
.
An
Eternall
wayte
of
glory
.
A
Lease
not
of
one
and
twenty
yeares
,
but
for
tearme
of
such
a
life
as
shall
neuer
see
death
.
Why
then
seeke
wee
not
after
it
,
and
get
good
euidences
of
the
same
,
that
so
at
last
,
Saluation
may
be
our
portion
.
And
thus
much
breefely
for
the
second
conclusion
.
We
are
chastised
of
the
Lord
:
that
wee
might
not
bee
condemned
with
the
world
.
The
Apostle
herein
labours
to
prooue
,
that
these
iudgments
of
Almighty
God
(
vnto
them
that
can
make
a
right
vse
of
them
)
are
but
Fatherly
chastisements
and
instructions
,
to
keepe
his
children
from
the
condemnation
of
the
world
.
We
are
chastised
of
the
Lord
&c.
q.
d.
You
are
euen
in
the
midst
of
your
trials
,
troubles
and
afflictions
,
to
beholde
Gods
mercy
towards
you
,
who
doth
thus
correct
you
,
not
out
of
any
hatred
hee
beares
to
any
of
you
:
but
euen
as
a
louing
and
deare
Father
correcteth
his
own
childe
,
to
preuent
more
dangerous
courses
,
which
might
bring
him
to
shame
in
the
end
.
So
God
doth
exercise
you
with
these
temporall
chastisements
,
that
thereby
hee
might
keepe
and
restraine
you
from
falling
into
such
sinnes
,
as
might
bring
you
to
Damnation
with
the
rest
of
the
world
:
the
Doctrine
then
is
,
Doct.
8
One
principall
meanes
that
God
doth
vse
to
free
his
children
from
condemnation
is
correction
.
That
one
principall
meanes
that
God
doth
vse
to
free
his
Children
from
condemnation
,
is
correction
.
For
whereas
by
nature
they
are
corrupt
aswell
as
the
wicked
:
God
vseth
this
correction
as
a
soueraigne
Medicine
to
Purge
out
their
corruption
,
and
so
to
cleanse
them
from
their
sin
,
to
bring
them
to
repentance
,
and
to
Saluation
.
This
is
intended
by
Christ
when
he
saith
,
Euery
branch
that
beareth
not
fruit
in
mee
,
he
taketh
away
,
Iohn
.
15.2
and
euery
one
that
beareth
fruit
,
he
purgeth
:
That
it
may
bring
forth
more
fruit
.
And
most
agreeable
vnto
this
,
is
that
of
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
Psa.
94.12
.
Blessed
is
the
man
whome
thou
chastisest
O
Lord
,
and
teachest
him
in
thy
Law
.
That
thou
maiest
giue
him
rest
from
the
dayes
of
euill
,
whilest
the
pit
is
digged
for
the
wicked
.
Whereby
wee
learne
what
an
excellent
fruit
commeth
to
Gods
children
by
correction
,
euen
no
lesse
then
such
as
accompanie
eternall
life
and
Saluation
.
Which
commeth
to
passe
,
not
simply
thorough
afflictions
:
For
then
shoulde
the
wicked
haue
the
same
fruit
of
them
,
inasmuch
as
All
things
happen
alike
to
all
.
Eccle.
9.
But
onely
thorough
the
great
mercy
of
GOD
,
who
Sanctifieth
the
same
vnto
his
children
,
and
vnto
the
wicked
.
The
Scriptures
are
full
of
proofes
for
the
confirmation
of
this
Doctrine
.
Excellent
to
this
purpose
is
that
of
the
Prophet
Hoseah
,
I
will
be
to
Ephraim
as
a
Lyon
,
and
as
a
yong
Lyon
to
the
house
of
Iudah
.
Hos.
5.14.15
.
I
,
euen
I
will
teare
and
goe
away
&c.
Till
they
acknowledge
their
offence
and
seeke
my
face
.
And
this
is
acknowledged
by
the
prophet
Dauid
,
who
coulde
speake
herein
by
experience
Before
I
was
afflicted
I
went
astray
,
but
now
haue
I
learned
thy
commandements
.
Psa.
119.71
And
Paul
concludeth
thus
,
2.
Cor.
4.17
For
our
light
affliction
,
which
is
but
for
a
moment
:
causeth
vnto
vs
a
far
more
excellent
and
eternall
waite
of
Glory
.
And
great
reason
,
that
the
afflictions
of
Gods
Seruants
shoulde
worke
this
worke
,
in
them
.
Reason
.
1
First
,
because
the
Lord
in
his
owne
decree
and
counsell
,
hath
appoynted
the
same
for
a
helpe
and
remedy
,
against
our
strong
corruptions
,
and
these
must
needes
bee
now
as
wholsome
potions
very
medicinable
,
being
vsed
by
such
a
heauenly
Physition
.
Reason
.
2
Secondly
,
howsoeuer
the
workes
of
correction
are
vnpleasant
for
the
present
.
For
no
affliction
is
for
the
time
present
,
ioyous
but
grieuous
,
yet
they
are
by
Gods
blessing
vpon
them
,
excellent
meanes
to
worke
in
vs
contrition
,
and
true
humiliation
for
our
sinnes
.
The
ready
way
to
conuersion
.
And
this
appeares
by
the
incestuous
person
vpon
whome
Paul
required
to
be
layde
that
feareful
penalty
of
Excommunication
,
that
hee
should
be
deliuered
ouer
to
Sathan
:
2.
Cor.
5.5
.
And
excluded
out
of
the
Church
vntill
hee
repented
.
It
appeareth
that
hee
was
awakened
thereby
,
and
so
brought
to
Godly
sorrow
for
his
sinne
.
The
vses
follow
.
Vse
.
1
Seeing
then
,
that
afflictions
are
so
vsefull
vnto
a
childe
o●
GOD
as
the
effects
thereo●
do
declare
,
proouing
as
wholsome
Medicines
,
and
as
Fatherly
chastisements
to
amend
and
reforme
vs
.
This
may
stay
the
children
of
GOD
,
from
being
too
much
dishartened
in
time
of
affliction
:
But
rather
with
all
meekenesse
submit
our selues
vnto
our
most
wise
GOD
,
who
euer
correcteth
for
our
good
.
And
chasteneth
vs
for
our
profit
,
Heb.
12.10
that
we
might
be
partakers
of
his
holynesse
.
How
many
notwithstanding
are
there
that
make
many
hard
conclusions
against
themselues
in
time
of
affliction
.
As
if
God
had
forsaken
them
,
and
they
cleane
cast
out
of
his
fauour
.
But
Oh
consider
wherefore
doth
the
Lorde
lay
thee
vpon
thy
sicke
bed
,
afflict
thee
in
thy
Wife
,
Children
,
Goods
&c:
Surely
for
no
other
ende
,
then
to
bring
thee
vnto
himselfe
.
What
cause
then
hath
any
to
murmur
or
complaine
in
time
of
affliction
.
Vse
.
2
Secondly
,
this
serues
to
Magnifie
the
Power
,
and
Wisedome
of
God
,
that
can
and
doth
so
ouer-rule
the
nature
of
all
thinges
,
that
they
shall
serue
for
much
good
vnto
his
children
,
according
to
that
of
the
Apostle
All
thinges
worke
for
the
best
to
them
that
loue
God
,
Rom.
8.
As
the
skillfull
Apothecary
,
of
poyson
,
makes
Triakle
to
expell
poyson
,
so
can
God
make
the
poyson
of
afflictions
,
(
which
in
themselues
are
the
curse
of
the
Lawe
)
to
driue
out
the
poyson
of
sinne
,
as
wee
may
clearely
see
in
the
examples
of
Manasses
,
2.
Cro.
33.11
.
Ier.
31.18
.
Act.
16.
Luke
.
15.
Ephraim
,
the
Iaylor
,
Prodigall
&c
:
The
afflictions
of
whose
outward
man
:
were
by
Gods
blessings
vppon
them
,
good
meanes
to
saue
both
the
outward
and
inward
man
.
Yet
euen
herein
wee
must
obserue
a
difference
betwixt
the
godly
,
&
the
wicked
,
to
the
one
,
they
are
helpes
to
heauen
,
to
the
other
forerunners
of
greater
torments
,
as
in
the
deluge
the
waters
that
bore
vp
the
Arke
for
the
sauing
of
Noah
,
drowned
the
wicked
of
those
times
.
And
this
wee
may
often
see
vnder
the
Crosse
,
the
godly
to
pray
,
the
wicked
to
blaspheme
,
the
drosse
consumes
,
while
the
gold
is
purified
,
So
much
mattereth
it
not
,
what
is
suffered
,
but
what
the
persons
be
that
suffer
.
And
thus
much
for
our
helps
and
direction
,
how
to
receiue
the
Sacrament
,
and
that
worthily
.
To
God
onely
wise
,
bee
prayse
for
euer
,
Amen
.
FINIS
.